I can’t write the Reflections post without telling you what happened next.
I first met Will seven months after his return to Australia. He was not teaching in a one teacher school in Western Division but to his mind the Education Department was still run by despotic, authoritarian and twisted minds as he had been appointed to his hometown of Wollongong. He was living with his parents while he saved some money for his own place. If you want to find out more about Will (from a different point of view) you could check out my 2018 A to Z Living in the ‘70s.
Meanwhile Phil could not believe it when he was again posted to a remote small school. The only light on the horizon was Beth, who was flying to Australia to join him at Christmas. I met them several times before they returned to England.
As you will know if you read this blog, Keith married “Miss Port Albernie”. A couple of years later they arrived in Sydney, but the pull of home and family was too strong and they relocated to Vancouver.
Now the “Green Seals” have all turned 80 and can’t believe where the years went. Will and Phil became School Principals, while Keith left teaching and became a Town Planner. They (and their wives) all now reside in Sydney and Wollongong, Australia.
Will begged me to write about the demise of the “Fairsea”. That is a story that needs a whole post. Maybe in the 2026 A to Z?
Now for Reflections.
Did you finish the challenge? Yes, before it started but still needed to do a lot of editing during the month of April.
What was your favourite post to write? I liked writing the early ones (A,B,C,D) on the ship and arriving in London. I also liked the last one Z for Zigzagging back to Australia.
What was your favourite comment posted by another A-Z participant on your blog this April? Again, Josna wrote the most detailed and elaborate comments as she genuinely seemed to relate to much of the content.
Feeling quite sad as this adventure is drawing to an end. So many points of connection for me! To go out rambling over Hampstead Heath and to use their public swimming ponds was a such a gift for my mother and her brothers in their youth, as working-class kids. Love the film and the song “To Sir With Love;” before I was born my mother was briefly a supply teacher in London’s East End. I loved the photo of all the children about to take the barge on Regent’s Canal to the Zoo. I remember The Scaffold’s” Lily the Pink” was a hit while I was in London in 1969, and my mother saw Paul McCartney crossing the street in front of her bus as it went through St. John’s Wood. What a great reference? I hope they appreciated him at his next job in NSW. One of my old schoolmates taught, then became a school principal, and then headed up the education department in NSW. I wonder if they know each other? Really admire the fact that “Will” arranged a working holiday and not only supported himself but did useful work while having a whale of a time.
Did you feel supported by the A-Z team? (The Team: Arlee Bird, J Lenni Dorner, Zalka Csenge Virág, John Holton, Jayden R Vincente, and Ronel Janse van Vuuren.) They are legends the way they work behind the scenes to make the A to Z possible. It is one of the highlights of my year and I would be sad if it didn’t happen. Some also visited and commented on my blog.
Did you like the graphics for this year? I love the colours and designs. They really livened up my posts.
Did you like the A-Z blog’s theme? Being grateful for our blogging community does not directly relate to what I wrote but Will and Phil’s list of What is Happiness comes close.
Did you have a theme on your blog? If so, how did you come up with it? When I met Will he regaled me with the stories you have read in this A to Z. For years I felt they should be recorded for future generations so here they are.
Did you learn anything new because of the A-Z Challenge? I learnt that dictating aerograms into Word was much easier than transcribing them.
Will you consider doing the challenge again next year? I’m tossing around a few thoughts. Doing A to Z’s in my head helps me fall asleep at night.
These are the links to each post in this year’s A to Z
Thank you to all those who read and commented on my topic “The Swinging Sixties”. I tried to comment on as many blogs as I could. Sometimes the comments just vanished or appeared as Anonymous. I will aim to visit everyone I’ve missed on the Road Trip. Hope to see you all again in April 2026!
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
The Carnival Is Over. The Seekers • 1965 Say goodbye my own true lover As we sing a lovers song How it breaks my heart to leave you Now the carnival is gone
Tuesday 5th August to Tuesday 12th August1969
We rang the Australian Embassy in Athens to enquire about disposal of the car. Because we were flying out of Athens we had to sell the car but it had to be to a non-Greek person. The Embassy said to take the car to Boomerang Motors, owned by Spyro, who had spent a few years in Brisbane. We parked it in the street outside Boomerang Motors and made arrangements for him to sell it.
That gave us time to catch the 3.30 pm ferry to Mykonos. The sea was rough and around us were women dressed in black, some holding chickens tied at the feet. As the waves increased they all started praying which made us think they knew something we didn’t know.
We were glad to arrive at 11pm. Found a room for 30 drachmas at the Youth Hostel with five of us squeezed in together. Mykonos had only just been discovered by the Jetset apparently but everyone we saw was a backpacker. We were directed next morning to a nearby beach where about 200 people had rolled out their sleeping bags on the boardwalk after a night of dining and cheap wine. The wine was called Retsina and was particularly unpalatable as it had resin added. The Ouzo wasn’t to our liking either but they had good cold beer called Fix so we regularly decided we “needed a Fix”. We dined on souvlaki and fish and chips and spent our days on the beach and in the water.
Sleeping on the beach in Mykenos
After three nights in the Youth Hostel we joined the sleepers on the beach. Eventually we erected our tents for a bit more privacy. There was constant conversation on the beach as to the best places to go so Jean and I decided on Ios and Milos.
The 9 o’clock boat to Ios finally left at 11.30 pm on Tuesday, 12th August, arriving at 2.30 am. Phil and Beth had departed to other islands as Beth had been very seasick and didn’t want to travel too far. Jean and I slept in our sleeping bags in the square near the harbour of Ios. The next day we travelled by donkey from the tiny port village up the steep road to the main town. Behind us were small children with sticks to encourage the donkeys. I apologised to my donkey at the top as I thought I should have been carrying him! I enquired about accommodation in amongst the whitewashed cottages decked with red geraniums. A couple vacated the main bedroom in their home for us and charged us a ridiculously small amount for bed and a breakfast of goats’ cheese, figs and bread.
Ios was very much off the tourist track with the only car on the island being an early 1950s Chev taxi. When you asked for a coffee you were presented with Turkish coffee, thick and sweet and for us, undrinkable. We had to ask instead for Nescafe (Instant) as there was no espresso coffee on that island. We swam in the crystal clear water and sunbaked on the beaches.
On Friday, 15th August we caught the MV Kanaris to Milos where we camped on the beach with a few others but nothing like the number of people on Mykonos. I bought myself goggles and snorkel and spent my time swimming, talking, sunbaking and eating steak and chips for dinner.
Will snorkelling in Milos
My plan to visit some ruins by bus didn’t eventuate as I developed Gut Rot, so slept all day in between runs.
However the next day we saw an ancient theatre and old catacombs. It was all very interesting but scorching hot. I survived on a diet of cold rice pudding and yoghurt until I was able to eat properly again.
On Wednesday 20th August we left on smooth seas for Piraeus (on the mainland) in the ferry Marylenia. It was a long trip starting at 9.30pm. We arrived at 8am the next day, had breakfast in a café and read the news. I also rang Spyro to see if the car was sold but to my concern no progress had been made. We only had a few days before we were flying out of Athens. It had to be sold or we couldn’t leave! At 11 am we took a boat to Aegina and camped near the beach. Here we hired bikes, swam in the warm water and ate free melon.
Will and Jean on a bicycle built for two
On Friday 22nd August we caught a bus to Agihia Marina Beach where we hired floats, snorkelled and swam in beautiful clear water, eating souvlakis and fruit.
Agihia Marina Beach
Regretfully we returned to Athens, met up with Phil and Beth and set off to see Spyro. We were disheartened to see the Morris parked where we left it, covered in dust. While we were arguing with Spyro, a newly arrived Aussie walked in the door looking for a car. I grabbed him and convinced him that ours was the car he needed to get to London. I still had a stamp on my passport to say I owned a car (it was in my name) so Spyro took us to the Customs Department where a long, snaking queue indicated we were not the only people in this predicament. A loud American voice was complaining about the inefficiency of the Greek Customs Department. Spyro moved to the front of the line with a brown paper bag which he placed on the counter and was served immediately. I walked past the astonished American and had my passport sorted in no time at all.
Unless you read Greek the only recognisable writing is MORRIS and the dates 2/8/69 and 27/8/69
Jean and I moved into the Hotel Grand Britannia for a little bit of luxury after roughing it for so long. It was much newer than the Olympic and had proper bathrooms and showers. We spent the last few days exploring Athens, enjoying tavernas, watching the changing of the guard and of course climbing the Acropolis and posing in front of various parts of the Parthenon.
On the last night before the girls flew back to England the four of us ate at a rooftop restaurant in the balmy air, the meal starting at 10 o’clock, as no one ate before then. The next day I moved out of the Britannia and back into the Olympic with Phil. We must have talked late into the night because it was with alarm that I woke around 9 o’clock the next morning, realising we were flying out at 11 am.
It was frantic! We grabbed bags, hailed a taxi and said, “The Airport”. We happened to get a taxi driver who couldn’t speak English so eventually he pulled up beside another driver and spoke briefly. “Domestic or International?” asked the other driver.
“International”, we yelled in unison. The driver did a “Uey” and headed in the right direction this time. We flew through the airport doors, saw the Qantas office and breathed a sigh of relief. I waved my passport but noticed Phil was searching through his bags and pockets with a worried look on his face.
“Must have left it in the hotel,” he muttered.
“What is the name of the hotel?” asked the Qantas officer.
In a panic Phil said, “Olympus, Olympic, I’m not sure”
The officer calmly rang a number, spoke in Greek, presumably asking the hotel to check the room. We could hear “Bravo” on the other end of the phone. They found not only Phil’s passport in the drawer but a pair of trousers as well. They put it all in a taxi and we waited anxiously at the steps of the airport. I said to Phil, “Don’t worry, if we miss this one we can get another one tomorrow” but our hearts were beating wildly.
A taxi came careering around the corner, a pair of trousers waving from the window. The driver was rewarded, doors were held open, the steps moved from the plane the minute we reached the top. We hadn’t finished buckling our belts when the plane roared down the runway.
We both ordered a cold Fosters, a chess set and sat back, relaxed at last.
Phil said, “What are we doing mate? We are leaving the best life we have ever had!”
It was too late to turn back. In the unknown future there would be work, further study, promotions, marriage, mortgages, children and responsibility. There would never be another time where life would be so carefree and wonderful again.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Goodbye” Mary Hopkin • 1969 Please don't wake me up too late, tomorrow comes And I will not be late Late today when it becomes tomorrow I will leave to go away
6th August 1969
It’s about 10 days since I last wrote from London and a lot has happened since then. We took the giant hovercraft from Dover to France. We then drove and drove through Belgium, Luxembourg and France arriving in Strasbourg at 11.00 am on the 28th. Then on through the Black Forest, camping near Munich.
The southern part of Germany was very pretty around Bavaria where we camped one night on a site near a large lake. As the weather was very hot we had a few stops for swimming. In Munich we visited the famous Hofbrauhaus, a huge beer hall which serves litres of beer. There seem to be lots of works going on around the city as preparations for the 1972 Olympics are underway.
From there we drove through Salzburg in Austria, reaching the Yugoslav border at 2.00 am. We kept driving to 5.00am. Dawn was by a river where we lit a fire and cooked savs and beans.
Austria was just the way I had imagined it with its high mountains and fertile green valleys, green lakes and the chalet type houses. The roads were very good all the way except when we decided to make a diversion from Zagreb in Yugoslavia down to the coast which I had seen before but the other three hadn’t.
Phil and Jean cooking by the roadside in Yugoslavia
We arrived at the beautiful Plitvice Lakes in a thunderstorm. We then continued over mountains on bad roads to Kavlobag on the coast where rooms were 9 shillings each. The roads just about disappeared eventually and a bulldozer had to remake part of the road before we could get through but the old Morris carried on regardless. The next day we set off along the bad coast road to Zadar.
I have never seen so many smashes in my life before as we saw along that 500 miles of winding mountainous road, some caused by rock falls and some by the road but others simply by careless driving. In parts there was no safety rail and a 400 foot drop to the sea. We were beginning to wonder when our turn was due. We struck some particularly rough roads as we climbed back over the mountain ranges at almost 7000 feet and it was no fun meeting a huge lorry with a four wheel trailer behind. Nevertheless the car survived that too except for shaking the exhaust loose so that we had to wire it up.
Arrived 1pm at Split and camped in the car. Heavy rain proved that the tent leaks! Passed Dubrovnik at 5am over the mountain pass to Titograd (now called Podgorica, the capital city of Montenegro Ed.). Swam in fjord (the Bay of Kotot Ed). Drove all night on rough mountain roads 6,600 feet high. Got lost but found Pec, Yugoslavia eventually. In the town market we fascinated the locals as they had rarely seen tourists. The central southern part of Yugoslavia around Skopje where the earthquake wrecked the city and killed all the people a few years back had a very strong Turkish influence. However, none of the women had the veils covering their face as the communist regime has made this illegal.
We got a blowout in a tunnel not long before the Greek border so drove the last 500 miles on the spare.
We arrived in Greece at 5pm (Thessalonika) and drove all night along the motorway through Greece. Short sleep, breakfast and a swim in the Aegean. Arrived in Athens at 10.30am.
The last two to three days we’ve spent in Athens which seems very interesting. Fortunately many people seem to speak English which is just as well as this Greek language is very difficult, not to speak, but to read and write because of the different alphabet. Our hotel there was quite OK, nine and six pence a night and the food in the restaurants is good and cheap. Peaches, tomatoes, melons, cucumbers etc are very low priced and the beer is excellent.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“To Sir with Love” Lulu • 1967 The time has come For closing books and long last looks must end And as I leave I know that I am leaving my best friend
Tomorrow is the last half term of teaching in England. Rather a sad thought in many ways. There are five weeks of school now and then I go to camp for a week which I’m rather looking forward to as camp is great fun and very comfortable. Then only two weeks more school and we shall leave on the following Sunday for the continent.
Our kids from school boarding a canal boat to take them to the zoo.
We have already booked our flight across the channel on the hovercraft which carries 32 cars and 180 passengers in seas up to 12 feet high taking only 35 minutes for the crossing. It’s reasonably cheap as well at only £2.15 shillings each including the car amongst 4. Hope to take a little less than a week pottering down to Greece. I shall book my flight out of Athens about the 27th of August and can have two stops before Sydney probably one of either Istanbul, Tel Aviv, Beirut, Baghdad, Kuwait or Bahrain. Which would you choose? I think I’ll steer clear of Israel and the Arab countries. Don’t feel like getting in the middle of a war.
As I’m applying for a teaching position in NSW this week I may know my appointment before I arrive back as NSW House in the Strand here deals directly with Bridge Street Department of Education. I will finalise flight bookings this week as well.
Have you seen any good home units on the South Sydney side around Cronulla or Port Hacking way? That should do me fine.
I witnessed the Lloyd’s Register of Shipping for the Deputy’s NJL last week signed and sealed. Would have been a regular crew for him if I’d stayed in England for the launching on the 27th of July. Too bad. Tell Jack to write and tell me what’s a good buy in new cars and Australian prices. For example MG. What deposit? Expect I’ll have about £600 to £800 deposit to put down. What price also Cortina1600 over there?
Raining here now but I’m off to bed anyway. Stag party tomorrow night for ex-flatmate who gets married on Saturday so will need all my energy as there’s a pub crawl of some West End pubs. I think I’ll surrender after two or three, and save on it. Keith now married (in Canada), rest his soul. Shall close. Hope all’s well. Write soon.
I haven’t been to school this week, a forced holiday this time as I haven’t been too good. Not sure whether it’s flu or tonsillitis. Any rate I’m on penicillin and feeling a bit better today. Maybe back to school tomorrow. I enjoyed looking at the pics of the Fairsea again- brought back some happy memories and good to read the Sharpie Newsletter to get up to date. I’ve got Phil ginned up on sailing here now. He wants to get a boat when he gets back or crew at least.
Jean and I took some kids from our classes up to the Heath on Saturday for a picnic and a swim. The kids loved it. Half of them have never ever been allowed to run on grass before. Some of these underprivileged London kids grow up without half the things that other kids take for granted. The Deputy Principal here will be boss in August as Heppel retires and the word is I would have got to be Deputy or Assistant Principal. (Surprised me a bit but reckon I could maybe run the place a bit better than it is at present). However, I’m resigning all the same and have applied for the NSW Department for September.
Boys playing football after school
Had a pleasant weekend a short while back when four of us drove out of London down to the coast in the car. It was a bit cool for camping so we dropped in for a beer at a pub that Jean’s cousin owns not far from Battle (popular with visitors since 1066). The Three Cups it was called. It was so nice and we were made so welcome we stayed all weekend giving a hand to run the place and all. The pub was built about 1520 and has oak beams just above head height and is full of antiques and old fireplaces. Really a great spot in the country.
The Three Cups situated between Heathfield and Battle. Originally at the junction of three streams – a cup being an old Sussex word for the source of a stream- the Inn is noted for its wealth of oak beams and original chimney corners with Duck’s Nest fire baskets.
Last Friday I played squash with one of the blokes from the rugby club who is a research chemist at the Cancer Research Fund, one of the largest centres in the world for research into cancer and he showed me around. Very interesting. We played squash in the Royal College of Surgeons next door. All very snobby, complete with a little Porter to usher you in, welcome and farewell you and all that.
We’ve had 10 days of beautiful warm sunshine but it’s gone cool again now. Have a light brown suntan from swimming in open air pools after school. Hope the weather improves for Wimbledon Fortnight which is only a few days off now.
c/- Commonwealth Bank of Australia,48 Aldwych London WC 2. 02/07/1969
I’m just discovering there are lots of things to do at the last moment and with all the farewells and social things as well I expect I’m going to be in a mad rush at the last. I have my ticket did I tell you? Leave Athens at night on the 27th of August to Tehran, Persia 20 hours there and BOAC to Hong Kong for four days arrive Sydney 9:30 am Tuesday the 2nd of September by Qantas. All of that is OK. Only have to make sure the mighty Morris makes the 2000 miles to Athens. It’s going well at present and we’ll give it an overhaul before we leave so should be alright.
I’m going to camp this Saturday with the kids for a week. Good place to save money. All free meals, waitress service, private room with shower etc so should be a good holiday and very cheap. Asked the boss for a reference today and he told me to write my own for him but that’s not my idea of clover. We have been following Wimbledon closely and went down the other day there for three hours but it’s all on TV direct so quite good to watch. The Aussies are really killing them except for Marge. Had my photo in the Observer on Sunday. it’s a large circulating newspaper, with a magazine in the middle. I’m in there, large picture and all, downing my pint. Will send you a copy.
Had dinner out in a nice little Austrian restaurant “Eidelveiss” the other evening. Very good food . Spent last Friday at the sports ground where our kids really thrashed the other schools and some of these African kids are born athletes. One kid, Sylvester Okimo (Kenyan) shattered the record and left the other kids standing.
Saw the Scaffold Group and Paul McCartney’s brother, Mike McGear (Lily the Pink), get off the train at Houston the other evening while waiting to meet someone. London is a great place for spotting famous people standing next to you often unnoticed.
c/- Commonwealth Bank of Australia,48 Aldwych, London WC 2. 15/07/1969
Hello, received your card today, Dad and your letter, Mum, just before I went to camp. All final arrangements seemed to be sorting themselves out adequately and I sent off two suitcases crammed to the brim with clothes and junk a couple of days ago. Threw out all or most of my old clothes including my duffle coat (heartbreaking it was). They will cost £12 and we’ll arrange to pick them up in Sydney. The car is having its final adjustments and we’ll give it a trial run by taking it 200 miles up to St Helens on the weekend as the girls have to get a few things and say goodbye to their families before they go.
Only just another week of school after that, break up on the Friday and leave on the Sunday morning July 27th and should be in France that night.
The weather here has been glorious for the last week, temperatures in the 80s. “London swelters in heat wave” and have a reasonable suntan. Shaved my beard into a moustache and sideburns just for laughs but after camp also shaved that off too so I’m back to normal again. Camp was a pleasant change, certainly better than school and we had a few trips out by coach but mostly by walking as there are some enjoyable country walks down there. One of them took us to a strawberry farm which was truly old England. Strawberries were one and six a pound. Never thought I’d want another strawberry again. They’re still very cheap in London even now and tasty with cream and or ice cream.
School’s fine. I have my reference and have sent it but no word yet from NSW Education Department in reply. They’re a rude lot. No wonder they can’t get enough teachers. With a bit of luck they won’t get me either.
The Reference (Will did not have to write it himself)
14th of July 1969
Mr. William Price has been a member of the staff of this school since February 1967. He came to the school on his arrival in England from Australia and very quickly settled down to teaching in what was to him, entirely strange surroundings. He found here a multi-racial school with many children who were also having to adjust their lives to working in a strange community and one with different methods from what they had known in their countries of origin. Many of these children did not even remember their parents as they had been left behind when Mother came to England. By his sympathetic handling of these youngsters, he was quickly accepted by them as a friend as well as their teacher.
Mr Price’s work in the school has been of a consistently high standard and he has been quick to adapt new methods and techniques to his class teaching. He has also shown ability to organise and to help younger teachers so that I was pleased to put him in charge of the second-year group of classes. He has assisted in the out of school activities, football, cricket and swimming and this year he organised the junior section of the school sports. He also took charge for one week of the boys at Marchant’s Hill Rural Centre where the children live together and do their work away from the school. He is a conscientious teacher, thorough in all he does and a loyal and helpful colleague. We are all very sorry that he’s leaving us and wish him every success in his career in Australia. Any school which has Mr Price on its staff is indeed fortunate. He is a most helpful pleasant and friendly member of the staff.
C/- QANTAS Cnr Metropoleos and Nikis Streets, Athens, Greece. 29/07/1969
This will have to be a quick letter as will be leaving in an hour or so. Car is loaded to brim and all things seem to be sorted out. Have had a fairly hectic week with last minute preparation and last minute drinks with all so we’ll need the holidays for the rest.
Staff gave me a great book by Paul Elvstrom on “Expert Dinghy and Keelboat Racing” worth 70 shillings here and much dearer in Australia so a good and useful souvenir.
A little worn around the edges after 57 years
Had dinner out a couple of days this week at an Indian restaurant and at the Swiss Cottage. I shall miss all my friends on the staff otherwise. The Poms are a great lot really.
Went on a clothes buying spree on Thursday night (late night shopping) and bought a new suit for 24 Guineas, a T shirt for £5 (Italian) and a T- shirt for 10 shillings. It’s a beauty, good value as all the sales have commenced in Oxford Street.
I have a job in NSW, $3,200 per annum until they recognise my service here and then another rise. Don’t know where until interview about 4th of September. That’s it for now. Write to Athens.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“We Gotta Get Out Of This Place” The Animals • 1965 We gotta get out of this place If it's the last thing we ever do We gotta get out of this place 'Cause girl, there's a better life for me and you
Main news is the axe has fallen tax wise and as well I’m paying superannuation of £10 a month. I expect this will be rebated but not the double tax I have to pay. Handed in my resignation today. Dates from end of August. Will be paid summer holiday pay here almost till I start work in Aussie. Seems strange to be leaving. I’m doing pretty well on a reasonably tight budget at present but don’t expect I’ll save enough for spending money on the way home so will send home for £100 (about AU$207) in July as two of my pays won’t be credited to my account before I leave.
Will probably leave England the first day of the hols, 26th of July and drive through France, Belgium, Luxembourg, Germany, Austria, Yugoslavia and then to Athens in Greece where will spend a week, more or less dispose of the car and get a boat out to a Greek Island. The girls are coming with us and we will probably camp most of the time. We may stay at an occasional pensione in Greece. Expect will fly out of Athens on a Qantas flight about the 27th of August as that is when Jean and Beth are flying back to England on a student charter flight. From there we’ll spend four to five days in Bangkok, Thailand and do a spot of shopping if I have any brass left. We will arrive in Sydney round about 1st, 2nd, 3rd of September I think. Haven’t booked any flights yet so these are all tentative dates. Will go into Piccadilly on Saturday and book these and to the Strand to NSW House to apply to the good old NSW Education Department (bless their despotic, authoritarian, little minds). School starts in NSW on the 9th of September. I may know by then which school I’m appointed to. If it happens to be a one teacher country school in Western Division I’ll just write and tell them to… and I’ll go to Canada, South Africa or some other place.
Our Beer Festival was a Rip-roaring success with about 12,000 people there. I was in one of the team races. You had to empty a pint of free beer and then put the glass upside down on your head to show there were no dregs left. It was one of our rugby teams versus some civilians. We won but didn’t get into the final (time too slow). I served on the bar for four hours (more free beer) while the brass band played in the afternoon (Royal Guards) and they were tremendous as were two pop groups later in the evening. I don’t know how much beer was consumed yet but it was all on BBC News.
Only a week and a half till our Whit holiday. Jean and I are going to the Isle of Wight and will check out the yachts on the Solent and at Cowes. Weather is definitely warming up so we’ll probably camp. It’s cheaper and also check out some people we know.
Still have my beard which saves shaving of a morning. Doesn’t look too bad at all but probably shave it off in Greece unless I have a change of mind. Keith gets married 31st of May in Canada.
POSTCARD
31/05/1968
Hello, arrived back in London yesterday with a good beginning to a suntan. Now looking much healthier after having spent a few days on the beach. Came back by hovercraft across the Solent into Portsmouth and had another look over the Victory (Nelson’s ship) in the Navy yards as Jean hadn’t seen it before. School again on Monday, unfortunately.
Postcard view from Royal Yacht squadron and Cowes Castle
Suntan hasn’t faded much yet and I’m still a bit surprised at having got one during our very cheap midterm holiday on the Isle of Wight. The whole trip cost only £7 for six days inclusive of everything as we hitched down then camped and Youth Hostelled. Ate well, had a few trips on boats from canoes to hovercraft and hitched back. Saw the QE 2 in the Solent. What a fantastic ship she is. I would love to go on a cruise on that. Spent a few days on the beach at Ryde and Freshwater and the countryside is very pleasant and green down there. Weather was a bit variable and we slept one night in a bus shed but the rain started blowing in about 4:00 am. Fun all the same.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Sunny Afternoon” The Kinks • 1966 The tax man's taken all my dough And left me in my stately home Lazin' on a sunny afternoon And I can't sail my yacht He's taken everything I got All I've got's this sunny afternoon
It was Spring over here five days ago but today is the first sunshine we’ve had for a while. Not much snow or rain, just grey skies and a couple of windy days. Very depressing. However we should be on the downhill run towards some warmer weather shortly. It’s only three more school days to our Easter holidays. No work from the 1st of April to the 21st so that doesn’t sound like punishment. Haven’t decided what I’m doing yet but am a bit low on funds so don’t expect it’ll be anything too expensive and the weather not warm enough for anything too outdoorish anyway. Could do with a job but I refuse to work for £14 a week for 40 hours so that’s out. Also I may get down to Portsmouth to have a look at the deputy’s new boat. It’s a 23 foot fibreglass twin bilge-keeler four berth. He doesn’t launch it till July as he’s bought it completely fitted out and delivery dates on these are very prompt.
There has been an Aussie from Melbourne on the staff supply teaching for three to four weeks. He picks up a new Mercedes 220 in Germany in a fortnight £1340 tax free and is driving it around the continent for three months. They’re worth a lot more in Australia. I think if you send the brass Dad I’ll bring you one home or would you prefer a yacht? The prices are very low here and workmanship very high.
A 1969 Mercedes 220
I am looking forward to a few weekends down at Cowes, The Isle of Wight, when the summer comes. It’s really beautiful down there. Having a new clutch put in the mighty Morris on Monday £16 ten shillings and today we got 3 phone bills, one for 10d, one for £8 one for £11. We’re only paying the 1st of course. Well organised, the Poms are.
Next term the teacher teaching in the room next door is to be a Miss Price. Haven’t met her yet but she’s supposed to be young so the kids will think she’s my wife for sure. Have recovered from my rugby injuries after one week out. Teeth are OK now but front one is still slightly chipped – not noticeable. Last week we played Barclays Bank and won 16-3 after being down 3-0 at half time. I scored the first try – makes 7 this season I think. Injuries were a result of hard tackling, not a fight. Fights are generally quite scarce in England. Your opposition is more likely to ask if you’re OK and dust you down than punch you in the nose. Public school tradition and all that crap. Much more civilised then those rough colonials you know.
This Friday is the annual ball which should be a great show, about 500 people at least. The club is very socially active. We saw Nina Simone (I Got Life, To Love Somebody etc) at the Royal Festival last week. She was bloody brilliant. Have seen a few more live plays but one called “Brief Lives” was truly outstanding. I didn’t think I’d stop clapping at the end. Have also just seen the two films which should win all of this year’s Academy Awards. “Lion in Winter”, Peter O’Toole and Katherine Hepburn. (He lives up the street) and “Romeo and Juliet”, both of which are excellent shows.
We had a truly great party here at the girls’ flat a week back. I flaked at 2:30 am but quite a few kicked on to breakfast. Quite a few Aussies here and all mates of Phil and mine but all English girls.
Received your aerogramme and the letter containing newspaper clippings the same day. If you like you can phone me up for my birthday. No, that was just a passing thought. I may be away on holidays and eating very well. The girls are very accomplished cooks, Italian, French, Greek, Spanish, English meals, you name it they cook it. Phil and I have both decided we are not going to Canada for Keith’s passing out ceremony (his wedding).
Today was the first day back at school after the 2 1/2 week Easter hols which were very enjoyable but as usual too short. However work isn’t so bad so can’t complain. Besides it’s only 5 weeks till the Whitsunday midterm hols of one week duration.
The sad news of the month however was my tax letter arriving which means as from this month I have to pay British taxes. Oh! Woe! Can’t say I wasn’t expecting it eventually though even that wouldn’t be so bad except it appears I will have to pay double tax in order to pay back the tax-free year I got 1967 to ’68. No mention of ’68 to ’69 yet. Haven’t decided what course of action to take yet but will at least appeal and claim a lower deduction rate. Failing that I shall threaten to resign as my net pay will be insufficient to live reasonably on. I shall struggle valiantly. Failing this I shall have to resign before August as I don’t intend paying them £400 back tax plus £100 for this year. Not to worry as The Beatles would sing, “We can work it out”.
Yesterday we played the last game of rugby for the season. We can still play 7 aside games if we wish or social matches but think I may retire for this year at least. The weather is getting warmer and some of the grounds were nearly as hard as Aussie ones last week as it’s been three weeks of sunshine and no rain over here. We didn’t go out in a blaze of glory as we were thrashed 24-0 in the last match but over the season the teams I played with won 15, drew two and lost 9. I scored seven tries as centre or winger. Paul hasn’t played the last month as his shoulder has been a “recurrence of old injury” but was still wing for the 1st team at the finish and playing well.
Spent most of the holidays on odd day trips out of London into the country. Spring began with a vengeance, the warmest and sunniest Easter for 43 years. That means they get the next good one in the year 2012. The English countryside is really beautiful at present especially in the Thames Valley where we were on Sunday for a picnic up near Oxford. We spent three days with friends in their country cottages (two thatched Tudor buildings which are luxuriously furnished). I shall send some photos. They are millionaires I think.
You must see “Where Eagles Dare” to see Lloyd who had a job as an extra. A couple of Aussies who used to flat with us are Germans in “The Dirty Dozen.”
Received Jack’s card for my birthday. Thanks, mate. Enjoyed the letter. Will reply later. I got 9 cards for my birthday. How is it I get to like birthday cards now when it didn’t worry me too much before?
I went sailing last week. I hired a boat on Hyde Park Serpentine. Very exciting – brought back the old thrill of the tiller, even if compared to a sharpie it was like a bicycle to an E type. We also hired a row boat and had a picnic, chicken, beer etc out on the lake- very nice.
Knox Johnson arrives tomorrow after his nonstop (sailing) trip around the world and excitement is pretty high here already. Don’t think I’d like to try it. Our beer festival is only three weeks off and looks like being one of the important events of the year in London. They expect 3000 people and are flying in the Munich World Beer Drinking Champions with national press and TV coverage. It looks like being a great show. I have to serve beer for one hour or so. We had free beer at the club the other night while heats were held for a yard of ale (old English tradition) in the fastest time but I didn’t fancy drenching my new shirt like some of the others. You will be pleased to hear, Mum, I’ve had a haircut. Jean gave me one last night. I grew a beard over the holidays, a yachtie type one and caused a mild stir when I wore it to school today but since the boss has a moustache and the deputy has a beard it wasn’t quite so unusual.
Had lunch the other day at Ye Olde Cheshire Cheese which is a really old pub of Fleet Street with sawdust on the floor etc rebuilt in 1667 as it was burnt down in the Great Fire of London. We also had a day in Kent and revisited Canterbury and saw the spot where Thomas a Becket was murdered in the Cathedral and checked out Kings School. They have the Crest of the Parramatta one there too as an old boy of Kings Canterbury founded the one in Australia along the same lines.
Looking back on our trip to Portugal Phil and I spent many hours discussing life and came up with the following definitions of “Happiness”. We have gradually been adding to it ever since.
Happiness:
is a good giggle
is a cigar, a Scotch and a White Christmas
is NYE in Edinburgh with a bird
is pizza fungi (mushroom)
is sliding down the face of a gently curling wave
is the discovery of the difference between the sexes
is a newly ironed shirt
is clean underwear neatly stacked in the drawer
is your mother
is clean fangs (teeth)
is 3 bottles of Cerveja while lying on the beach
is salt on your tomato and onion roll
is thinking of the good things about home
is the excitement of a yacht race
is any sort of sport
is being young
is 80 degrees Fahrenheit in a wispy breeze
is no shave for two days
is a shave after 7 days
is ice cream and blackberry crumble
is a carefree existence
is a Beatles LP
is a Scotch, tonic and ice
is Sunday morning’s newspaper
is Friday afternoon at 4:00 pm
is Sunday night’s BBQ (in Australia after sailing)
is a big feed, good company, 2 bottles of red wine
is a European summer
is an English pub
is an English miniskirt
is a game of squash
is a Guinness
is a game of chess
is a school holiday
is a hot shower
is a good cup of tea
is a cold Fosters
is a belly full of fresh fruit
is 2 years in Pom
is a good suntan
is a Sharpie (sailing boat) on a screaming three quarter
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
"I Got Life" Hair (Musical) •. 1967 I got life, mother I got laughs, sister I got freedom, brother I got good times, man
I got crazy ways, daughter I got million-dollar charm, cousin I got headaches and toothaches And bad times too Like you
St Helens 02/01/1969
I’m still alive and living like a king up here in Saint Helens where I spent my first White Christmas. We motored up on Christmas Eve. It’s about 200 miles from London in the county of Lancashire which is referred to as the North not the Midlands. However, it only took four hours including stops as these motorways (expressways) are really top class, very fast and very safe and even the old Morris came up at 65 mph most of the way.
Phil is staying with Beth’s parents and I am with Jean’s. Make no mistake about the Poms. They don’t go without too much in this world. The standard of living here is quite high in most respects and I’m being very well looked after. My bedroom is about the size of the lounge and dining room at home in Wollongong added together and the houses generally are large and tastefully furnished. On Christmas Eve the girls had booked us in for dinner at a hotel in Southport, a seaside resort 20 miles away where I had prawn cocktail and grilled trout etc. They shouted!
I’ve certainly been doing some eating up here and can recommend the turkey, pheasant and prawns which seem in unending abundance. Aussie’s seem much rarer up here than in London and are also reasonably popular. We’ve been to some good parties- all grog supplied and some of the cocktail cabinets would put a lot of pubs to shame with their selection of French and Italian wines, spirits and liqueurs. We also did very well on the gift front much to our surprise as Christmas gift giving seems a big thing here, much more so than in Australia, so as I sipped my Cointreau and smoked my cigars (I got a box for Christmas) I reflected on the good life.
Saint Helens is built around or because of the Pilkington Glass Company which is huge. It was started here in 1850 and Lord Pilkington just about owns the town and half of Lancashire too, I think. Jean’s father worked for them for 50 years till he retired a couple of years ago. We went to see the League on Boxing Day, Saint Helens (red and white equals the Saints) versus Wigan. A great match and the standard seems very high. Many of the players I’d seen play before as five were (and still are) England representatives. The match however had to be abandoned at half time because the ground had frozen solid. The goalkicker couldn’t dig a hole with his boot in the ground. It was like solid concrete all over.
A bitterly cold day outside but beautiful for drinking Scotch in an armchair in front of a blazing fire. There’s something to be said for the traditional White Christmas, though people here always seem so envious when they hear about Christmas in Australia on the beach. Two days before New Year the four of us decided to go to Edinburgh for the Scottish Hogmanay. New Year is the big thing up there, not Christmas, so we drove the 250 miles in six hours and stayed at the Angus Hotel with our Johnny Walker White Horse, Bacardi Rum and Lager. We celebrated in fine style (soberer than most Scots) and joined in with Burns “Auld Lang Syne”, the streets swarming with happy people.
Well tomorrow we will have to be heading back to London as we play rugby on Saturday. I’ve had four wins in a row now.
Happy New Year. Will see you this year I think. 1969!
Well, Mom, received your letter this morning, the first I had since before Christmas and received your letter from Papua 3 days ago, Dad. It certainly sounded all right out there. I wouldn’t have minded it at all. I had numerous Christmas cards from lots of people but notice a marked predominance of scenes and pictures of Australia on them. Why is this do you think? Did very well on the Christmas front here. I collected some Pearl cufflinks, a Wedgewood coffee mug and Aries the Ram coffee mug, after shave, talc etc mostly from girlfriends and also received an LP recording of “The Graduate” soundtrack in the mail a couple of days ago from Cilla who I haven’t seen for a couple of months.
Christmas present from Cilla
In half an hour I’m supposed to be at the Rugby Club. We’re playing at Harpenden about 25 miles north of London. Tonight we’re going to a party near Regents Park, a friend of Jean’s. Went to the Boat Show this week and spied on “Superdocious”, the gold medal winning boat.
Supercalifragilisticexpialidocious or Superdocious for short, was sailed by Rodney Pattisson and Iain Macdonald-Smith to Gold Medal victory in the 1968 Olympic Games. They won a record–breaking 6 out of 7 races, and used the trapeze, a device which had in earlier years been banned as unsporting. Photo from National Maritime Museum, Cornwall.
Also saw “Lively Lady” (Sir Alec Rose’s around the world yacht). On a huge harbour built for the exhibition were floating some of the most beautiful craft. Certainly, had a better New Year this year than last. Weather still pretty cold here but no more snow thank God.
However the rugby was cancelled but the previous week we continued our winning run with a 24-3 over Regent Street Polytechnic (I scored a try). We play Charing Cross Hospital this week out in the country so now hope the snow keeps off. Phil’s team had a bad defeat but he didn’t get dropped from the firsts and plays on the wing this week instead of the centre. I’m playing centre at present which is much better than the wing but things are quite competitive these days as there are a lot of new players all trying to get a game.
Received £16 back pay last week after a pay rise and also will receive 3 rises in April making about £3 a week more pay. Have heard nothing about our tax yet and are keeping our fingers crossed. Car is going OK again now as we’ve spent £40 on a new battery, starter motor, brakes and a few other minor details and £17 on a new mud guard.
Only another week and we get a week’s holiday (9 days for midterm break). We only have one hour 10 minutes for lunch now, so manage a counter lunch at a pub once a fortnight with a pint of bitter. Nice to get away from all the noise during midday. Boss announced he’s retiring in July. He turns 60 then. Can’t decide whether to run for deputy but I’m going to camp with the kids for a week in June/ July. It’s great there in the English countryside. That’s it for now. Keep the letters rolling. See you after the last.
Hello, I received your letter this morning, Mum. It only took four days to get here so that’s not bad going. I’m just sitting around at the moment playing records as the weather looks a bit grey and cold outside. There’s no school for a week -midterm hols and I need the rest after a hectic weekend anyway. Last night there was a folk singing night at the club which was very good and the bar did good business on the Fosters Lager (Melbourne beer) which is sold for three shillings a can (expensive). It’s sort of the in drink with the Poms at the rugger club. The clubhouse is actually an old church hall once used for sea training cadets and has been fixed up along the same lines so has bags of atmosphere. On Saturday two teams from Paris came over for the international match and so we had a huge show at the club with a banquet and discotheque at night, all of which was a sensational success.
Jean speaks fluent French so I was able to have a chat with the Frogs in my high school French with Jean’s assistance.
I spent £182.00, that is $310 Australian yesterday, on a plane ticket valid from April till the 31st of August with Qantas Pace Setter flight under 25 years old. Allows two stops, one in Europe and the other in Asia. These will probably be Greece for about four weeks and Bangkok or Hong Kong for one or two weeks. Didn’t have to buy my ticket this early but figured on taking it out of the bank in case the tax man got any ideas. Bank account now looks a bit of a sad story but should recover sufficiently once these pay rises come through.
Had a bit of a shock the other evening. As we were walking up to the Swiss Cottage for dinner we heard a skid and turned to see a bloke get hurled up in the air by an MG travelling about 40 mph. I was first on the scene. He was alive but a bit bashed about the head and a broken leg, I think, so I dialled 999 for an ambulance. Then put a bit of a bandage on his head. Left Jean a bit shaken and didn’t do anything for my appetite either. Nevertheless, recovered sufficiently later to down rump steak and wine in pleasant surroundings as I came to the conclusion he would live anyway.
The snow seems to have all gone now which is a pity because it looked really beautiful under the orange street lamps and over the cars, the Georgian houses in our street and the parks with trees devoid of leaves – just looked like scenes from Christmas cards minus Santa Claus. We celebrated pancake day on Shrove Tuesday by making pancakes here at the flat- the girls’ recipe but when I threw mine in the air the first time it missed the pan and landed on the floor. Just a matter of practise and I’m as good as a veteran.
I haven’t played rugby for the last three weeks mainly due to the weather but we play on Regent’s Park on Saturday so I’m going swimming, playing squash and to football training in the next couple of weeks to get a bit fitter.
Went out for dinner at a very atmospheric little French restaurant (La Gaffe) in Hampstead. Very fashionable – was recommended in Good Places to Eat in London and had a fantastic meal. Prawn cocktail, chicken done in brandy (Poulet de Brittany Hochepot) with the good red Beaujolais wine. It was Jean’s shout. Good to spend about two hours over a meal with the little personal attentive service in pleasant surroundings. Michael Caine the actor was about 3 tables further up! It only cost £4.10 shillings for two including wine which is pretty reasonable for a first-class meal.
Our car is needing a new clutch at the moment. Looks like a bit more money. Still it’s too convenient to sell. Thanks for the letter and all the news.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“I've Just Got to Get a Message to You” Bee Gees •. 1968 I've just got to get a message to you Hold on, hold on One more hour and my life will be through Hold on, hold on
Extract from Diary
Monday 9th September 1968
Back to school class 2C. 33 in class, good kids, a few staff changes.
Tuesday 10th
Staying with Italian family in Cricklewood, comfy accommodation £1 per night bed and breaky.
Wednesday 11th
Played squash
Thursday 12th Saw movie “Wait until Dark”. Gripping. Great!
Saturday 14th To Southampton with Osterley playing second grade for Magpies. Lost 22-3 Played Trojans.
Sunday 15th Saw “The Graduate” again- a very good film.
Tuesday 17th Moved into flat 29 B Jeffries St Camden Town. Unpacked.
Basement flat (below street level) in Camden Town Recent picture from Apple Maps
My biggest problem at the moment is that I’m aching from A-hole to breakfast time from yesterday’s game of Rugby, so much so it’s difficult to write. It just shows how out of condition I really am, even after all the squash and one previous game of rugger. We will start training seriously this week though, at the Swiss Cottage gymnasium, so should be fit soon as it was our first game with a new club (Hampstead).
We played down at Greenwich (0° longitude) but our home grounds will be Regents Park and Highgate where Dick Whittington turned and came back to London.
Have just come back from the cinema where we saw “Girl on a Motorcycle” with Marianne Faithful which to say the least was “broad minded”. Last week saw the film “Nobody Runs Forever” with Rod Taylor, which is about the Australian High Commissioner in London who is to be arrested by an Australian detective (Taylor). It’s a very good show and Taylor does a perfect Australian accent but a lot of the Pom’s missed some of the comments.
Cilla has finished at Essendine and starts next year as an Air Hostess with B.O.A.C. Meanwhile she is teaching English in Venice and Paris to fill in time.
Flat here is OK and we could fix it up into a great bachelor pad if we were staying but alas I suppose I must leave swinging London someday. Pleased to hear about everyone resigning from the NSW Education Department and the strike might make those silly apes up in Bridge St start treating teachers like human beings. School is all right here and I’m enjoying work. Have a good class and we’re very busy with the project at the moment called “Man, How You’ve Changed’.
Wouldn’t mind joining you in New Guinea, Dad, for the sailing. It’s supposed to be an interesting place to visit too.
Ringing home with kid’s artwork on the wall behind
Well it’s 12:30 am on Saturday morning and 35 minutes ago (Friday night 11:55 pm) I rang you up, Mum and it was absolutely great to talk to you even if for only three minutes. It only took me about 45 minutes to get through and when I heard your phone ringing and you saying hello I was very excited. The line was very clear and it’s amazing to think someone 12,000 miles away could come through so clearly. I can remember the conversation quite well but imagine taking you by surprise like that startled you a bit. I asked you what time it was over there. 9:00 am Saturday morning was it? and how you were but didn’t get a reply. Suppose the surprise was a bit much. Reckon I’d have been the same if you’d have got through here earlier in the week. What’s this about me losing my Australian accent? Not true. I didn’t have any trouble recognising you over the phone.
Extract from Diary
Rang mum in Australia £1 per minute 12:00 pm here and 9:00 am Saturday morning in Wollongong. Really great to hear mum again. Hard to convince her it was me.
It’s a bit hard imagining Dad going sailing again over there especially since every day gets just a bit more chilly here. Autumn has at last arrived and the leaves are flooding the foot paths now although it’s still not cold enough by any means to wear a coat outside.
Today Phil and I play “rugger” with the 5th grade side. We play Footscray in Kent which sounds a long way away but is only about 20 miles. England’s a pretty small place. The team we play for at Hampstead are a very enthusiastic lot being a reformed club with well over 100 players. They were first formed just over 100 years ago. They supply us with new jerseys and shorts from next week.
Will is in the back row, 4th from the left
All’s well otherwise over here in Swinging London but reckon on writing to Canada for a job beginning in the new year. Six months only over there should be enough. Had a letter from Keith who has bought a Ford van and is touring the US at Christmas. Don’t know very clearly what he’s up to after that. He seems a bit rapt in some Canadian bird, Miss Port Alberni, he reckons she is, but we should set him pretty straight when we see him.
Thursday night here and I’m just getting a chance to reply to your letter. I was supposed to be going to rugby training tonight at the gym but caught up on some sleep instead. Should have trained I suppose as I got promoted this week to the “A” team third grade side and as we have eight sides plus reserves now the competition is very keen. Played at Luton 30 miles north last week for the 5ths and were beaten 15-3. I had numb toes all the game as it was a pretty cold day. An Aussie played for us who had just flown over from Brisbane. Great to hear that unadulterated, broad drawl again. The cold weather was a bit of a shock to him. Phil is still playing first grade and going very well from all reports.
The news report just said Miss Australia won the Miss World Title – something of a surprise! It was live on TV. Imagine! Everyone dashed up after training to see it at the pub. Have been out a few times this week. Took the birds to a play called “The Secretary Bird” starring Kenneth Moore (Douglas Bader) which was a really hilariously good play. An Aussie bird played the title role.
I just discovered that the pub, the Old Bull and Bush about which the song was written is one of our locals, a nice old pub at Hampstead which is a lovely part of London on the hill near a large heath with old houses, shops and pubs but pretty expensive. On Sunday we drove out of London. Car is still running well and inexpensively down to Southend on Sea (Sarfend) for the afternoon and had dinner at the girls’ flat. They sure know how to cook ! Chicken cooked in wine with mushrooms plus three other courses and French wine! Not bad.
Bobbies certainly are a polite breed here. Pulled up outside the bank in the strand on Saturday in a “No Standing” area and the constable said, “Leave it there while you go into the bank, Sir. I’ll keep an eye on it for you”. Makes you want to co-operate with the police.
I did hear of Wollongong’s bushfires. There was a small paragraph in the papers here and a little more about it in the Australian newsletter. Must have been pretty terrible. I wouldn’t mind some Australian magazines, Women’s Weekly and even some Daily Telegraphs. Could you send them seamail? They’re sent reasonably cheaply this way.
Have been to see a few good new films lately and at the theatre saw a new play called “40 Years On” which was quite good, starring Sir John Gielgud who was very convincing. I saw the film “Till Death Us Do Part” and since I hadn’t seen any of the TV series I quite enjoyed it. Alf Garnett certainly got some publicity in the local papers over here over the Marrickville incident. The way it was reported here it made a lot of people round that way seem a bit prudish or something.
It’s the last time I’ll play Alf says Warren
Sydney Wednesday – Warren Mitchell said goodbye to Australia and Alf Garnett in his farewell appearance at Chequers Nightclub. Mitchell, the 43-year-old television star who has been the centre of a controversy following his use of four letter words at the Marrickville Returned Servicemen’s Leagues Club over the weekend finished his last show in Australia with three encores from a packed house at the downtown Sydney nightclub.
In a curtain speech he toasted the citizens of Marrickville and announced to the audience that it was the last time he would play the cynical cockney Alf Garnett. Mitchell was close to tears as he said that he wanted to forget the Marrickville incident in which he was barred from completing his contract of four days because of the language he used. Surrounded by admirers in his dressing room after his last show in Australia he said that he was sick and tired of being confused with the irascible Garnett.
“Alf Garnett is a character that I have portrayed in television. I wish to God that they could forget Alf. Tell them I am a character actor.”
He was greatly disturbed that the Marrickville incident had been reported to London. “My bloody wife read about the story in Knightsbridge!”
Hope those prints I sent arrived. The other lot looked like they’re lost. I wonder how many letters etc I’ve sent that never arrived? Suppose the Australian Post Office would blame it on that sorting machine which chews up the letters. Well, better get some Bo Peep so that I’ll be fit for school tomorrow.
Tonight I’m “sort of” babysitting. Sort of because I haven’t heard or seen “him” since I arrived with instructions to drink up, so have had a few camparis, gin and tonics, Scotch and tonics and rang up Jean to come around as well. There are some good shows on TV so have been very contentedly relaxing. I’m minding Fred for a young English couple who are friends of ours. They have a Georgian style home with very modern furnishings and very well set up. It’s their au pair’s night off so I don’t mind doing them a favour and enjoying myself too. This should be the last letter you’ll get before Christmas. Received your Aussie Christmas card yesterday. Very nice.
We have the Rugby Club Christmas party on Friday and Rugby on Saturday and Sunday to recover and Monday shopping and on Tuesday Christmas Eve we’re going to St Helens for Christmas with Jean and Beth. Will be up there for a few days and a guided tour of Lancashire and may go to Scotland though have to be back for the rugger. Played last week against Port of London Authority on a frozen rock hard ground – pools of solid ice – absolute punishment if you got tackled. We won 15-3. I scored two tries.
Saw “Hair” last night. What a great show! The best thing that’s happened since Corn Flakes. Saw three films at Australia House. One on the 18 footers on the Harbour was tremendous and won a prize at Edinburgh Film Festival. They looked great on a screaming plane.
Extract from Diary
Tuesday 26th November 1968
Record and taping session in flat. Bought “Hair” (36/9).
Phil and I have been taking out two girls from a flat up the road. I have been taking out an English bird from school called Jean and Phil is dating her flatmate Beth. As well we have invites up to their place for the hols. They come from Saint Helens up near Liverpool (rugby league district) so we may go up for a few days if we get a few things done on the car tomorrow.
Phil, Beth and Jean outside our flat
The car’s going quite well really hasn’t cost us anything yet in the 5000 plus miles it’s done apart from the water pump in Spain. Do you know they still make and sell Morris 1000’s the same as ours over here? Stopped making them five years ago in Aussie didn’t they? We went to the 1968 Motor Show the other evening with the girls and we saved 7/6 by getting in as overseas visitors using our passports (the girls had to pay). The man looked very suspicious at the stamp date of arrival February ’67.
The central heating in our flat is great. Waking up in a warm flat, driving to school in a heated car and working in a centrally heated school is so good you don’t even need an overcoat. You may have the wrong idea from what I said earlier that the teaching standard here is low. It’s just that there’s more freedom from a lot of the window dressing and hypocrisy that goes on in Australian schools so that there’s more time to get on with a bit of work. I don’t really think they’re much better off in Canada for all the extra work. A few people we’ve spoken to have been quite disillusioned with the high cost of living and lack of social life etc there so if and when I get there next year I don’t figure on teaching. It will just be a short visit and if I ever teach there it will be after I’ve been back to Australia. Keith seems to be existing but isn’t too enthusiastic and he’s going to tour Mexico etc at Christmas to miss the winter. Anyway, apparently he’s sending a roneoed sheet out with his Christmas cards so you should get all his news direct.
Went to a party down in a studio in Baker Street the other night run by Anthony Greenwood’s daughter. He’s the Minister for Housing. What a party – a full rock band, psychedelic lighting, go go dancers, all the birds and the bods in Carnaby St gear but the police arrived half an hour after it started at 11:30 pm and very politely asked if the music could be turned down as the walls and us were vibrating with sound and the neighbours were complaining.
We saw this play “Hair” which is without doubt the most amazing and important show I’ve ever seen. It’s an American musical happening and one of the first since all stage censorship has been removed. They took the establishment and tore it apart, politics, sex, religion, race, hate, war, drugs… An amazing show! I’ve bought the LP record and we’ve booked to see it again running to packed audiences and booked out for weeks in advance.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
"Shame and Scandal" Lance Percival • 1965 He went to his mama and covered his head And told his mama what his papa had said His mama she laughed, she say, "Go man, go Your daddy ain't your daddy, but your daddy don't know."
Extract from Diary
Monday 24th June, 1968
To cricket with Phil. Five shillings for last two hours play. Quite interesting. Australia backs to the wall but thanks to rain looks like a draw.
Tuesday 25th June, 1968
Two Guineas at the Abbey at 11:30 pm to preview performance of new film “The Graduate”. Excellent entertaining film finished at 2:30 am.
Saturday 29th June, 1968
Bought squash racket for £5 thirteen shillings. Went to see play “Man of La Mancha” with Cilla.
Tuesday 2nd July, 1968
The last week of Wimbledon was played in glorious weather. We went down this afternoon and ended up with fantastic seats inches away from all the stars (the Aussie’s of course) and even caught the tube back standing next to Earl Buchholz (USA) Great experience to see all these champions in one tournament at the 1st open Wimbledon.
Watching Wimbledon
Wednesday 3rd July, 1968
To see film “The Odd Couple” with Cilla – hilarious, excellent film.
Thursday 4th July, 1968
Played squash with Phil.
Saturday 6th July, 1968
Cilla’s place for breakfast, then down South by the mini to the camp for the weekend where the kids from school were spending a fortnight. I was in charge of the boys for the weekend and with Mac, Mrs Perkins and Cilla, I had a very enjoyable time. I’m sore all over from all the exercise. Actually the camp is more like a hotel in the standard of living down there as far as the teachers are concerned. Anyway, swam, played football, cricket, rounders, scaled ropes, danced, played ping pong etc until ready to drop and enjoyed it especially since the kids are changed beings when they get out in the country and can’t do enough to help. We had a concert one night where the other school (a girls’ school) sang a hymn or something similar. Next our boys put on an act. It was a calypso song about a family in Trinidad called:
“Shame and Scandal in the Family.”
In Trinidad there was a family With much confusion, as you will see It was a mama and a papa and a boy who was grown He wanted to marry, have a wife of his own Found a young girl that suited him nice He went to his papa to ask his advice His papa said: “Son, I have to say no This girl is your sister, but your mama don’t know”
[Chorus]
Woe is me Shame and scandal in the family Woe is me Shame and scandal in the family
A week went by and the summer came ’round Soon the best cook in the island he found He went to his papa to name the day His papa shook his head and to him he did say “You can’t marry this girl, I have to say no This girl is your sister, but your mama don’t know”
[Chorus] He went to his mama and covered his head And told his mama what his papa had said His mama she laughed, she say, “Go man, go Your daddy ain’t your daddy, but your daddy don’t know.”
[Chorus]
Dressed in pyjamas, with dancers and bongo drums fashioned from waste paper tins as accompaniment, they really brought the house down especially since these kids have a great sense of rhythm. Had to read the boys a bedtime story as getting 24 energetic boys to sleep isn’t so easy otherwise.
Sunday 7th July, 1968
To church with the kids and then it rained all arvo.
Monday 8th July, 1968
Cilla and I had to come back at lunchtime today however to take our classes again but it was fun down there – weather has been great.
Tuesday 9th July, 1968
Players Theatre “Victorian Evening” with Cilla, Chris, and Phil.
Wednesday 10th July,1968
Played squash against Phil.
Thursday,11th July,1968
Pizza and to film “Darling” with Cilla.
Friday 12th July, 1968
Cilla and I went to the City Arms at Stepney – entertainment and female impersonator was quite good.
Saturday 13th July, 1968
Regents Park Open Air Theatre “Merry Wives of Windsor” wine and hot dogs at half time with Cilla.
Thurs 18th July,1968
Parents evening at school 4 to 7pm. Pleasant time chatting to parents. Then to a Greek restaurant in Camden Town with Mary Lou, Fred (Canadian), Mac (Scot), Cilla,(English) and me (Aust) for shish-kebab and Cyprus wine – very good.
Sat 20th July, 1968
Phil and I bought a car, a 1960 Morris 1000 for £140. Seems in good nick but first gear is clapped. Drove home. Cilla and I went to the Kenwood Open Air Concert – Very comfy in Deck Chairs watching the orchestra across the lake in Hamstead Heath in the summer evening.
Phil and the new car
Thursday 25th July, 1968
End of term dinner with the staff at Greek restaurant. Many wines.
95 Fordwych Road, West Hamstead NWZ,London.21/07/1968
Received your letter a couple of days ago and have at last found the opportunity to write. That’s the trouble with England. When summer comes everyone is so busy going out and making the best use of these beautiful balmy days, especially since the summer is so short, that there’s barely time for anything else. It’s Sunday night at 8:00 pm and still broad daylight and I’m writing this wearing only shorts as it’s a pleasant 74°F and I have one last can of chilled long-life lager from the fridge and not a worry in this big wide world (C’est la Vie!)
Have had an easy day today sleeping in and then reading the Sunday papers. Gary Sharpe (Darryl’s older brother) came around this morning and as he only left Aussie in March, we’ve all had a good chat getting up to date on the news. We had been getting postcards from him in Japan, Southeast Asia, South America, Mexico, Canada and the US when suddenly we got one with Buck Palace on the front as he jetted in from New York. Do you remember reading of the Aussie and two Yanks taken prisoner by the Communist Chinese on a yacht in International Waters last year? Apparently got headlines in the Daily Mercury and other newspapers, TV and radio. Well, it was Gary!
Spent the rest of the day taking him on a sightseeing tour of London in our new Morris 1000. It should do us fine to take to Spain, Portugal and maybe North Africa next week for six weeks when our hols start. We have a camp stove, sleeping bags and some girls are giving us a tent so we’ll probably mostly camp, broken up by an occasional Youth Hostel or pensione (cheap boarding house).
Not going to do much sightseeing, just find a good spot on the Mediterranean with its warm water and hot, hot sun and cheap, cheap wine and food and suntan ourselves dark brown.
Had a letter from the American couple we travelled and stayed at hotels with for about a week in Yugoslavia. They have a Spanish style house in the Hollywood Hills of Los Angeles and have invited us over to stay. I’ll have to look them up when I get there eventually as they are very hospitable.
London Bridge was sold to America. The City of London put the bridge up for sale in 1967 because it was sinking into the Thames. Robert P McCulloch won the bid of $2.4 million on April 18, 1968. The bridge’s 10,276 exterior granite blocks were numbered and shipped to Lake Havasu City and the reconstructed bridge opened on October 10, 1971
Today saw Sir Alex Rose’s “Lively Lady” and drove across London Bridge for the last time as the demolition is well underway and the Poms are trying to sell 10 Downing St and its contents (Harold Wilson) to the Yanks now as well.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Going Up the Country” Canned Heat • 1968 I'm going up the country Baby, don't you wanna go? I'm going up the country Baby, don't you wanna go? I'm going to some place Where I've never been before
Hello! Have been a bit slow getting around to this letter but moving and finding a flat is a big job in London. I received your letter just after I last wrote and very much enjoyed the pics. You should send some more sometime. Also received my licence and news clippings – thank you.
95 Fordwych Road, West Hamstead. Will and Phil were on the First Floor (upstairs) From Apple Maps
As you can see by the address, Phil and I have a new flat at last as temporary accommodation was getting a bit expensive with the eating out each night. We’re paying £10.10 shillings a week for this flat which is just fair but at least it has two rooms and a kitchen and is central to school and to town. It’s surprising how much stuff, for example pots, pans, crockery, cutlery etc we’ve collected and will either have to throw away or hire a ship to get it home eventually. Have just settled back into school life here again and have now only 6 school days till the Whitsun midterm holidays – 10 days off altogether and at the moment are still figuring on going down to Cornwall though the weather hasn’t been too good. It will be officially summer then – I’m assured by most English that doesn’t mean a thing.
Had a few beers last night with three mates we haven’t seen for a month or two and one of them, Graeme, dropped a bombshell by announcing he’s getting engaged to an English girl. We know he’s been taking her out for some time and she’s doing Teachers College with 18 months to go. Of course, we told him how sorry we were to hear the sad news but her parents are putting on an engagement party (free grog!)
Our school (Essendine) got another mention in the paper last week as reporters came following our letter to the editor and took photos and quite a large article was published.
Part of the letter written by Essendine Staff
We are the multiracial staff of a multiracial school and we are wholeheartedly united in opposition to Mr Enoch Powell and to the irresponsible and ill-informed way in which he made known his hatred and fear of coloured immigrants. Our Junior School is not unusual. As to numbers we maintain a very fair balance. About 50% of our children are boys and about 50% are girls. It so happens if one is looking at it in that way that about 50% are white and 50% are immigrants, mostly West Indians. It also so happens that of our immigrant children very many were born in London and have lived in London all their lives. London is their home. We have worked together side by side creating a community in which colour of skin is of no more importance than the colour of your jersey and now from outside comes the undercurrent of hatred and fear, ignorance and prejudice and a restatement in a very alarming way of the age old myth of racial superiority. We are teachers in a deprived area and so we are of course very much aware of all the many many problems which exist, social, educational, economic. How can we hope to solve the problems on the basis of Mr Enoch Powell’s obnoxious philosophy? He has made it that much harder for ordinary people to try in an ordinary and common-sense way to sort these problems out. As teachers we are desperately concerned that boys and girls in our care of whatever colour shall become infected by racial disease which can solve nothing. In this school we have already experienced repercussions. The children are worried, disturbed and hurt as a result of the explosion of racialist sentiments so freely expressed after Mr Powell’s disastrous speech. On our first morning back in school several of our West Indian children came to teachers asking in perplexity , “Is it true that we are all to be sent back home?”
Signed by sixteen members of Essendine staffMay 1, 1968
Cilla went for an interview today for an Air Hostess with BOAC and there’s a chance she’ll get it. That’s the way to see the world – get paid to do it.
POSTCARD
Greetings from Cornwall.
At this moment we are seated in the most southerly car in England as we’re parked on Lizard Point, the last car in the car park! Weather’s not so good but its a change to be out of London. Hope the cliff doesn’t collapse! Checked out some cute villages, pubs etc and just casually pottering about in the countryside.
Hello, received your letter this morning. Did you get my postcard from Cornwall? Pleased to hear you received the rug and like it. It is actually a Scottish tartan but I can’t remember which clan it was.
Well, we got back the day before yesterday from our week’s jaunt into the country and had an enjoyable week despite pretty miserable weather as we only got patches of sunshine. Although it only rained for two days it was overcast and cool for quite a bit of the rest of the holiday so of course not warm enough for swimming. We headed out west via Bath and found the spot Captain Arthur Phillip is buried in a little church there (the founder of Australia’s first settlement).
We went on to Cheddar where of course the cheese was beautiful and visited some caves not as good as Jenolan but nevertheless interesting – checked out some quaint little villages with thatched cottages, old manor houses and 12th century pubs etc, visited Castle Combe which was voted last year as England’s prettiest village – the town in which the expensive film Doctor Dolittle was filmed.
Village of Castle Combe Postcard
We found England’s surfing West Coast wasn’t so bad. Sandy beaches in places and even a surf and surfboards but still too cold for me to swim. Tasted all the local food specialties which are Devonshire teas (scones, clotted cream, strawberries) and Cornish clotted cream, pastries, mussels, crab, fish etc and apple cider plus the local brews of beer ( just about every town has its own local brewery). We returned via Penzance (didn’t see any pirates), Dartmouth, Plymouth (Drake played his bowls here when the Spanish Armada came), slept one night in Beer which is good to drink but not so good to sleep in. It’s near the town of Seaton. Wasn’t that the name of Nan’s house, Dad?
The Mini boils over
There are some pretty steep hills down Devon and Dorset way and the mini boiled a couple of times but otherwise in 1000 miles went very well. We returned to London via Dorchester and Salisbury where there is a fantastic cathedral built about 1300 and really remarkable architecture inside and outside. Also visited Stonehenge which caveman “ran up” 14,000 years BC as a sort of temple.
When you could walk right up to Stonehenge
The weather improved yesterday and at last are getting some good summer weather so went rowing on the lake in Regents Park and checked out the view from the Post Office tower which at just over 500 feet is still the tallest building in London and has a good view of the city.
Today we were back at school again and only six weeks in this half term anyway and one of the weeks I think I’m off to camp for seven days with the kids down in Surrey or Sussex
I’ve been listening to the First Test most of the day (the noise doesn’t bother the kids so long as I tell them the score now and then). I am quite relieved to know Australia is doing so well because the boss is a fanatical cricket fan and I’d get roasted if we were beaten.
Pleased to hear Andrew behaved himself at the christening. I quite like the name.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
Itchycoo Park Small Faces. • 1967 Over bridge of sighs To rest my eyes in shades of green Under dreaming spires To Itchycoo Park, that's where I've been
c/- OVC,180 Earl’s Court Road,London SW5,England, 04/04/1968
Well things are pretty hectic here now as we move out of the flat in two days and have a big job cleaning it up, packing all luggage, finding alternative accommodation for five nights and then getting holiday travel arrangements settled. After exploring dozens of possibilities and spending about two hours at the travel agency the other day while phone calls were made for flights to Spain or Majorca etc all of which were booked out, I was beginning to think I'd end up in England for the Easter Hols. You just wouldn't believe the huge exodus of people to holiday South to the Sun from Britain and the package tours are surprisingly cheap hence the reason they were all booked out.
Cilla and I finally got a student concession flight to Milan, Italy on the first day of the hols and will spend about 16 days down there probably going to Venice for a bit of gondoliering and maybe on to Trieste and a few days down to Yugoslavia where there should be some sun. Can’t be any colder than here anyway because the two days of 70° temperatures we had disappeared and the temperature dropped to 30° when it snowed for two days. You just can’t even guess what the weather is going to be like in England. The flights cost £26 return and get back to London the day before school starts. I’m taking my shorts and togs and hope to have a dip in the Adriatic. Yugoslavia is supposed to be pretty also and though it’s Communist it’s not difficult to get a visa. The concession flight is almost half the scheduled flight price and flies over France and Switzerland in daylight hours so the view should be good. Cilla speaks good French and Italian and I know how to say “good morning”, “how are you?”, “good”, “beautiful”, “thank you” and also “do you speak English?” so I should get by OK. We’ll send you a postcard.
Appears as if Jeff, Phil and Bill will go to Ireland and northern Scotland where they haven’t been yet although they’re having trouble with last minute bookings too. My ribs still are not 100% and I’m out of rugby again this week but the X-rays said no fracture, probably chipped so will fix itself. The hospital I was at was Saint Marys and I saw the room where Fleming discovered penicillin.
Trieste, Italy, Easter Sunday
Venice postcard
Buon Giorno! Had a good flight by Viscount over the snow-covered Swiss Alps and now have found the sun. I’m sitting on the banks of the Adriatic Sea in the 70° afternoon sunshine. Left Venice this morning and travelled by Alfa Romeo (105 mph part of the way) down here, stopping for sightseeing on the way. Venice is MAGIC, everything they say it is. Cilla and I had a fascinating day going up and down the thousands of canals and many walkways of the islands. We found a Trattoria (cheap restaurant) and Osteria (cheap grog shop) where wine was 4 1/2d, that’s 10c Australian a glass so had an enjoyable evening. Saw Juliet’s house in Verona and the balcony under which Romeo made his speech. Tomorrow we reach Yugoslavia and maybe it will be warm enough to swim. Hope you had a Buona Pasqua (Happy Easter) Arrividerci, Will
Zadar. Hotel where we stayed in the background. Roman ruins in foreground.
Hope you got my card from Venice. Since then have moved on further south and the sun is shining brightly (70F) Yugoslavia seems OK. Hitching progressing well. A Serbo Croat bought us the local drink, Sljivovica (plum brandy) and a fish meal and we are staying at a first class hotel in Zadar on the coast with a view from the front window of an ancient Roman forum and the Adriatic sea (It’s reasonably cheap) Yeevooli (Cheers)
c/- OVC,180 Earl’s Court Road,London SW5, England 01/05/1968
Hello. Back in good ol’ London after a magic holiday. Received your letter Jack, the day I got back and was good to hear all the “gin”. I’ll write you as soon as I get organised again. Well, where was I when I last wrote? Zadar, Yugoslavia? Because we ended up going down the coast with an American middle-aged couple (typical rich Yanks) in their VW 1600 Estate car to a great little town called Dubrovnik on the coast. A complete little walled town where we checked into a great hotel with Floyd and Marion (from LA) and had 1stclass accommodation with waiter service and three good meals for £1/6/- a day each. Wine was 2/8 a large bottle, and the sun shone warmly the whole four days we were there.
Cilla and Will at Dubrovnic
In fact, the weather was great the whole time – sunny and warm, mostly 70-80F except for two days of rain in North Italy. Am now suntanned on the face and arms at least – makes everyone at school jealous. We caught the ship across the Adriatic and landed in Italy at Bari then thumbed down to Naples, Sorrento and Pompeii (my second visit as Cilla hadn’t been there). We got lifts with the usual ease. There’s nothing an Italian won’t do for a girl. So after two days we headed for Rome and spent two nights there and one very hectic day sight-seeing.
Cilla’s fluent Italian came in handy when we ordered two gelatos at the mobile cart in this picture. After I ordered in English the man said to his assistant in Italian, “Charge them double, they’re tourists.” Cilla heard what they said and hit the roof. In Italian she spoke back to them, “You will not charge double, you will charge the regular price.” They dropped the price all of a sudden.
Cilla and the ice cream van
Cilla has spent a total of four weeks in Rome before so knew her way around very well including the cheap eating spots and we visited the Vatican – a tremendous church but we didn’t see the Pope. Of course we saw the Trevi Fountain and threw in the coin like a good tourist should do (value 2d), the Roman Forum, the Colosseum etc and stayed at the Old Olympic Village (1960 Games) in the accommodation once used by the competitors – it’s now a youth hostel.
Throwing a coin in the Trevi Fountain
We started running out of time after that so hitched 340 miles the next day (I’ve now ridden in every brand of Fiat ever produced). Passing through Firenze (Florence), Pisa, and spent another couple of days loafing in the sun around Genoa – Christopher Columbus’s home town.
Stayed at hostel in Sori and checked out the surf
Then things started going wrong as Cilla had a couple of dresses and about £4 stolen while at the hostel and the weather turned cooler and rained but we had a few Cinzanos and Martinis to brighten up and got to Milan to catch the flight back.
It was there we were informed it had been cancelled and they had booked us on an all night 24 hr train journey back through Switzerland and France – timed date of arrival for 4pm Monday – the time school finishes for the first day back. No scheduled alternative flights were available so we were stuck – had to cable school and apologise that two of their teachers wouldn’t be back in time.
Of course, we got a good heckle back at school – the first thing the Deputy said was (very jokingly) “I don’t believe a word of it”. The boss was quite understanding. Expect we’ll lose our day’s pay however as that’s the regulations for first day of term, but we’ll complain to the airline company, which might help.
One of my students idea of what I look like
At present I’m back in class sitting in the Spring sunshine. The kids are writing poetry. All’s quiet and I’m writing this letter and drinking coffee at my table out the front. What a life! Still living in our bed and breakfast place which is very nice but not cheap so will have to get a flat (Phil and I) very shortly. Phil leaves for a week in Devon with the kids tomorrow, all expenses paid. I have some photos back (prints). I’ll send on eventually as soon as things are back to normal. The parks are full of tulips, daffodils and other bright flowers and the trees are all budding with green.
Australia to keep the Ashes and of course kill them at Wimbledon.
POSTCARD
This is the Coliseum in Rome. I climbed right to the top and it’s a bloody long way up there. The arena part in the middle had a floor and beneath were kept the animals (lions and tigers etc) which were used for feeding on Christians. I’ll be sending in some newspaper clippings shortly of a letter to the editor re our school and a picture of the Viscount we flew to Italy in (in pieces).
Good to be back in London again and any day now the weather must improve.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Even the Bad Times are Good” Tremoloes. • 1967 There are times in this life of mine I think that the sun forgot how to shine But as long as you're always there It don't bother me 'cause why should I care When all I've gotta do Is run to you
Well, we have a long sad story over here. When we got home from school yesterday, we found our flat had been burgled and really cleaned out. I reckon its lost me about £150. £30 to £40 cash, radio, camera, new electric shaver, £60 worth of clothes including new shirts, sweaters, three pairs of trousers (including bottom half of my suit), jeans, one pair of shoes, my old Lavina watch (not working and with broken glass), alarm clock, even my penny jar, after shave lotion, pens and a couple of souvenirs – nothing INSURED!
Phil lost £45 cash and expensive camera, two shirts and other things. They even cleaned out the gas and electricity meters, food kitty of £5 and so on. So I was swearing non-stop for about two hours to let off some steam. They did leave one new suit, suitcases and other clothes but have made a considerable hole in my budget. I may have to cut down on some European trips in Spring and Summer. The detective was sympathetic but couldn’t get fingerprints and we don’t hold any hopes of getting anything back. Phil’s gear was insured (except money) so he may get something back. Geoff, the other bloke in the flat lost only a suit, clock and a few little other things, so he got out the lightest (me the heaviest) – What a b#%&!
Will’s one remaining suit
Not to worry. No good crying over spilt milk – so enough of the crook news.
Last Saturday Phil and I resumed our Rugby “career” playing for Osterley RVFC- they have about seven teams and I think we’re playing “B” grade – they read the team out – saying “scrum half Brown, fly half Smithson, two Australian lads in the centres”. We were way out of condition but all they wanted to know was that we were Aussies, drank beer and were either bass or tenor for singing afterwards. Phil and I got big wraps for “fantastic tackling” but the rest of the time all we did was puff. Have still been taking out Cilla on the staff (the one with the car) and doing a bit of socialising.
Extract from Diary
Saturday 3rd of February1968
Out to Graham Scott’s place to borrow shorts and footy jumper and boots then to bank withdrawal £40 and met Phil at Australia House. Lunched at a Wimpy and snowed as we headed for Osterley by tube. Met the rugby mob at station and by Austin 1100 to Bracknell near Ascot Racecourse. Phil and I played in the centres, freezing cold and of course everyone kicks but we were so far out of nick we were pleased they were doing this. Got big wrap ups for our tackling went down 6-5 after leading 5-0 for most of the game. After to their clubhouse for free food and cheap grog. Back late, apologised to Cilla for being late. Drove down to OVC about 9:00 pm where we had a few drinks and danced to a good beat band and talked. Back to her flat for coffee and talked with three others till 2:00 am. Bed exhausted.
We’re having a Gay and Hearty next Saturday as we need to cheer ourselves up a little – have about 80 friends coming.
Extract from Diary
Saturday 10th of February 1968
Began cleaning up and did shopping of grog for party. Good show, about 100 people turned up. I got cheery and forgot to say hello to some people. I didn’t have much time to circulate as every time I left this bird (Cilla) someone tried to con her. A good show and everyone seemed to enjoy themselves. Renewed quite a few old acquaintances. 75 slept the night.
Extract from Diary
Tuesday, 13th February, 1968
After school tubed into Piccadilly Circus where I insured my luggage. Met Phil, and Graham who is flying out for Washington next week, for a few beers at a pub at Leicester Square 5:30 pm. It rained all night and we had a view of the square through the all glass frontage as we drank halves of bitter and talked. Farewelled Graham and lost Phil at 11:00pm. Caught bus home. Went to sleep at Marble Arch and ended up in Cricklewood Bus Garage with lights out and surrounded by many buses. Ran home 3/4 of a mile.
Thursday, 15th February, 1968
This morning we flashed out to Holland Park and met Lloyd from NZ and bussed to Osterley where we played rugby for the B team, Phil in the centre and I played left wing. I scored a try after Phil set me up in the corner. We won six nil against Beckenham. Hot bath afterward with fifty others. Was impressive as all sang songs, sober and all harmonising, sounded really good. Afterwards the usual supper and much beer and singing of Rugby Songs followed. An enjoyable evening.
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood 18/2/1968
They turned the clocks back one hour last night so we had an extra hour’s sleep as daylight saving time will be in use all year round now not just in summer as before. This means at present it will get dark about 6:30 pm now instead of 4:00 pm as it was in the height of winter. I still have pleasant memories of last summer’s evenings in England when it wasn’t getting dark till around 10:00 pm and we were playing footy in the park at 9:00 pm. How is the move for daylight saving time going in Australia? It’s a great idea. We waste half our daylight hours in bed particularly in summer time at home.
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood 25th February 1968
I’m on hols for a week now as I’ve worked a whole six weeks without a holiday so I need a rest. The vacation system in English schools is great as the terms fly by in no time – I don’t think too many teachers here have nervous breakdowns. Phil and I have decided to hire a mini for four days and drive up around the midlands towns and have a bit of a look at a few smaller country towns – it’ll be a change to get out of the city for a while.
We were out the Rugby Club last Friday night when Acker Bilk and his jazz band played – they were terrific, voted number one jazz group in the US last week. It’s a few miles out to the club but went out in Cilla’s mini. The breathalyser test has everyone over here scared to drink and drive but road deaths have been down 25% since its introduction so it’s having a good effect, even if damned inconvenient. The standard joke is, “So I’ve blown up the balloon, where’s the party, then?”
No good sending over any clothes. I’ve bought a few replacement things but the old bank balance is tumbling. I got a Kodak Instamatic 300 camera up the street – it’s the one with the built in light meter and superseded model as the flash fitting is single bulbs instead of cubes but just as good. The worst part about losing my other camera was the 16 good shots on the reel, such as one of the four of us playing Roman Soldiers, fighting off the Picts and Scots in the snow on the Roman wall up north and another of us having a duel on the duelling grounds at Hamstead Heath surrounded by the mist.
Tomorrow night we’re going to see “Sweet Charity”, a musical play starring Juliet Prowse (Frank Sinatra’s ex-girlfriend) which is supposed to be very good.
We haven’t heard from Keith for about 4 or 5 weeks – he must be working hard. I’ll bet it’s a bit of a shock to the system. Phil sends his regards. Jack, you owe me a letter. What’s the new job and send me a pic of the car. How are you Gail? Taking it easy I hope. That’s it for now.
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood, NW2, London 5th March 1968
Did you receive my card from Coniston? (Ed. Will’s parents lived in Coniston, Australia). If you did you will discover Phil and I ended up hiring a Viva for a week and motoring around England exploring a few towns and cities we hadn’t seen.
February 1968 Mid-term Hols. In Yorkshire Dales – end of winter. Phil taking pic. Viva we had for a week.
We were very impressed with the Yorkshire Dales and the sun shone on the snow for two whole days but Lake Windermere and Coniston Waters were shrouded in mist. We found some great walled towns with 10th to 13th century castles, cathedrals, houses, shops and pubs built centuries before, still in use, very atmospheric. The towns of Chester and Shrewsbury were almost completely original and said to be England’s most complete mediaeval cities. Stayed one night in North Wales and then dropped back into Shakespeare’s birthplace, Stratford on Avon which is very pretty also with many old half timbered houses leaning in all directions but preserved for the future. All in all a very pleasant holiday although not too cheap £7 each for car hire and petrol expensive but hostelling and food costs are quite cheap although we had to stay in a bed and breakfast one night as no nearby hostel was open.
Small store in Yorkshire Mountains
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood, NW2, London 18th March 1968
I received your aerogramme last Monday and the letter with the pics and DA label today. I enjoyed the photos and seeing everyone drinking cold beer and standing around in shorts and short sleeved shirts in the evening sun. – brings back pleasant memories. I took one of the girls on the staff (Cilla) to see the movie “Endless Summer” the other week and they had some shots of surfing in Australia. It looked great. Cilla is giving the teaching away in the summer as she’s in the process of getting a job as an air hostess – about the only way you could afford to see the world as a schoolie in England as you’d never be able to pay your own fare otherwise.
While I’m mentioning pay, a new rise of £75 per annum (30/-) a week is coming through next week for schools classified as “Priority” (such as Essendine) because of under-privileged kids, high numbers of immigrants and above 30% of kids getting free dinners. This won’t go astray and since the boss has been at me for some time to stay for 3rd term I’ve decided to do just that since I’ll get paid for 7 weeks holidays out of 17 weeks in the term. This means I’ll spend one week (free board) with the kids at camp in Sussex during school term.
I hope to Christ the Aussies kill the Poms in the cricket, though as the boss is big time in the cricket organising circle and I’ll cop the heckles if we don’t. Lords is just up the road, so I’ll be able to walk up after school to watch a few overs.
This afternoon I had an appointment at the opticians, and he says my eyes aren’t too good (my left one anyway) and I’m getting glasses for £4/10/-. The rest, doctors and other fees are all paid by National Health (free). He says I should wear them most of the time but doubt if I will.
Rugby is still enjoyable but only 3 games left now. I served at the bar after and am quite an expert at serving “a pint of bitter” now.
We move out of this flat on April the 6th and I’ll probably get a small flat for next term, possibly with Phil although he hasn’t decided whether he’ll stay yet or go to Canada. He’s teaching at a Physically Handicapped school at the moment where they have breakfast, lunch and afternoon tea plus one hour’s nap each day, all free! So he’s on a good thing but doesn’t know if he can get a permanent job in 3rd term.
Send mail via the O.V.C. from now on until I let you know of my new address after the hols.
c/- OVC,180 Earl’s Court Road, London SWS. England, 26th March 1968
Was down the O.V.C. last Friday night – 1st time in a month and casually checked the mail desk for mail, not expecting any as it’s quite promptly forwarded to our flat and was pleasantly surprised to collect your letter, Dad! It made enjoyable reading, so I settled back with an ‘alf of bitter and read it there! Good work!
Phil’s currently down the laundromat – a favourite spot for getting letters written, as I have to knock over 6 or 7 a week and am suffering from a damaged rib – product of Saturday’s Rugby game. Saw the doctor this arvo and have to go to the hospital for an X-ray tomorrow morning. It may be fractured but I’m hoping its only bruised as there are two games left this season. I got promoted to the “A” Team last Saturday – (this is really the 3rd side) and had to play centre instead of my usual loaf on the wing. I got a big wrap for my tackling (around the ankles). The Poms are rapt as not too many tackle properly but hardly got an attacking run as they monopolized the lineouts.
Enough of Rugby, except to say Phil has struck good form now and has been promoted to 1st grade and had another good game Saturday so should hold his position with ease. Of course, Saturday night after the game was really sensational- no one had to drive as we had a coach and therefore no fear of breathalyser tests (which have everyone scared to “drink and drive”) so are very successful and we went through a high repertoire of Rugby Songs. Got home all right though as someone put me on the right train.
Saw the movie, “Guess Who’s Coming to Dinner”. Make sure you see it. Very good
Taking Cilla to the theatre tomorrow night to see a play and another of the girls on the staff invited me to a party so social life is looking up. I’m elected to run the “Grand National” sweep at school and the Oxford-Cambridge boat race is also on next Saturday – great excitement here but I’m not too excited.
c/- OVC,180 Earl’s Court Road,London SWS,England. 26th March 1968
How’s the new addition and the new father, mother and grandparents? Hope you received my card, Jack and Gail?. I haven’t collected any mail for the last couple of days as the O.V. are holding it so am looking forward to further news.
I leave tomorrow for Milan, Italy so am just doing some washing tonight and then packing my bag. Have been staying at a nice bed and breakfast place for the last 5 nights and have the rest of my luggage stored at school. We broke up today as it is the end of second term and it will be great to get away from the more difficult kids for a while. Some, however, are quite good kids and one brought me a cake , another a box of chocolates , more cake and some nice birthday wishes yesterday. I told them I was 21 but they reckon I am 24- a vicious rumour. Celebrated my 23rd quite well though. Cilla fed me on Guinness stout and caviar (Danish) on toast round her place in the afternoon and we went into the Rooftop Bar at the London Hilton at 5.30pm for a couple of whiskies. It’s 25 floors high (second tallest building in London) and overlooks Buckingham Palace Grounds, so you can see Queen Liz and Phil going for a stroll with the corgis, round their private lake and tennis courts etc. But at 14/- for two whiskies and tonic it’s a bit dear even if you do get free peanuts. Finished the evening at Lord’s Tavern near the cricket ground so was an enjoyable evening if a trifle expensive.
Phil just got his insurance rebate of £100 for the robbery and is happy with that as he didn’t lose anywhere near as much as me. The rugby is over until next September. Phil played in the first-grade side last Sunday and was one of the star players scoring two tries. My rib is 90% now and am just about fit again so had better start swimming or squash to get fit in the summer.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“If I Were a Rich Man” Chaim Topol. • 1967 Lord, who made the lion and the lamb You decreed I should be what I am Would it spoil some vast eternal plan If I were a wealthy man?
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood, NW2 London 10th January 1968
Figured I’d send this to home as you’ll probably be bound that way by the time this letter arrives. I’m dying to hear the results of the sailing so will nip down to Australia House to read the Melbourne papers on Saturday morning. This will only give me a rough outline so you’d better complete the picture.
Hope the holiday was a beauty. I would’ve loved to have been sailing in the warm sunshine down there. A little difficult to remember now as we’re in the middle of the “Big Freeze” here. Tuesday was the first day of second term and when we woke it had blizzarded. London was buried under the most snow since the severe winter of 1963. The transport system was in chaos, most of the roads closed and the trains late or not running. I donned double everything, including scarf and ski gloves and arrived at school only 1 ½ hours late beating 3 or 4 other teachers. The boss said how pleased he was to see me and sent me a cup of tea – conditions are pretty good in the schools though – the temp was 25º F outside , the central heating had the room warmed to about 58ºF (not warm but bearable). The snow had clogged up the hands of Big Ben and even it wasn’t working.
Essendine school in the snow
I mentioned on the postcard that we went to Edinburgh for New Year’s Eve. And think I mentioned the sad story of how the pubs shut at 10pm (a Sunday) and we only had a double Scotch! Every Scotsman was drunk within town limits (or out) but us, and no bottle sales! I kissed a few nice-looking birds but even that didn’t cheer me up and at 12 pm in the streets of Edinburgh, Scotland stood four of the most sober, sad Aussies you ever saw! However, we cheered up the next day on the return trip and had a few beers at a little country pub as the snow flaked down overlooking the Roman wall and ancient forts.
Extract from Diary
Saturday 30th December 1967
Swanee, Phil, Bill and I set out for Scotland at 8:00 pm for the weekend and finally stopped about 4:00 am for a sleep. Weather cold.
Sunday, 31st December 1967
Arrived in Edinburgh for lunch and a look around. Had a few guinnesses in the afternoon at a hotel. Back to Bed and Breakfast for a sleep. Out for late dinner and discovered that pubs and liquor sales shut at 10:00 pm so we were able to consume one only double Scotch and amongst hundreds of drunken Scotsman and many young birds (kissed a few for good measure) we were as sober as is possible. How miserable! Large crowd on the street and bagpipes played.
Monday,1st of January 1968
The landlady was amazed to see us at breakfast the next morning and we left about 10:00 am and soon found the snow had begun. Stopped at the Roman wall in northern England for a few beers and walked through heavy snow to see the wall and old Fort that runs right across England, built about 10 BC. Snowed heavily as we drove on having a look at Whitby, a cute little seaside town where Captain Cook’s ships were built. Stopped at Scarborough for a fantastic Chinese meal, then to York which is probably the most interesting town we’ve seen in England, completely walled town with old lanes and shops (The Shambles) built between 14th and 15thCenturies – still in use.
Tuesday, 2nd of January, 1968
Drove till 2:00 am. Snack stop at Rugby in Motorway Services place and drove on through a blizzard back to London in the snow at 5:00 am. Slept till 3:00 pm. At night went to see “Doctor Dolittle” at the movies (pretty weak).
Saw two good shows lately. Sir Alec Guiness in “Wise Child” – a live play and he was tremendous, very amusing. Last night we saw a new movie called “Poor Cow” which was a really A-1 show but imagine the censor will chop it to bits in Australia.
I sent Granny some Russian dolls I bought in Moscow and a couple of small novelties for Jack and Gail. I will buy Dad a nice sweater (what chest size?). Ask Jack if he’d like one too. Now can’t think what you’d like. Any suggestions? Things are very cheap here as every shop has a sale. Good woollen blankets 25/- to 30/-. Thanks for the money. Received OK and spent on clothes (suit, overcoat, sports shirt etc) Out of space. Hope you cheered up Mum.
Extract from Diary
Sunday 7th January 1968
Breakfast at Michelle’s flat 7:30 am back home to bathe, read, cleanup, write, lunch then to Michelle’s place at 2:00 pm. To Victorian Air Terminal to farewell Michelle for flight to Australia. She’ll be in Melbourne in two days, bathing in Australian sunshine. Lucky, but she doesn’t want to go. I don’t particularly want to go home yet either. “Parting is such unsweet sorrow”. Michelle’s bag was overweight so did some fiddling and made it. Bought her a carry bag and London address book.
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood, NW2London 15th January 1968
Things have been pretty good on the social side with lots of parties and Phil and I have long since decided the Pom parties are the best. I have been taking out a nice-looking bird from the staff lately or at least she’s been taking me as she’s got a mini and this beats public transport. I’m not too proud.
North Acton on the way home from a party
Saw “Fiddler on the Roof” again the other night and Topol, the Israeli who plays the lead, is still as great as ever. Have seen three or four other good plays and movies lately too including a Gilbert and Sullivan last night by the Doyley Carte Company, supposed to be the top company in the world.
We’ve decided to head out for Europe in Easter – hitching via France, Portugal, Spain, Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia, Sicily, Rome, Greece, Turkey, Bulgaria, Yugoslavia, Austria, Switzerland, Germany, Luxemberg and back to Britain. Phil and I intend to soak up the sun for two months in Northern Africa and a Greek Island where we hope to survive for a £1 a day for 8 weeks. Then back to Pom for a few days and will probably go with Bill for about a six week holiday on the French Riviera, sleeping out, camping and Youth Hostelling. That will take me to August where I’m (also Phil) figuring on jetting out to Canada and a couple of weeks with Aunty Betty before beginning teaching in the Toronto area in September. This is only tentative (all these arrangements) but at present appears the most inviting. Hence I need urgently a photo-stat of my Teachers Certificate air mailed over so I can get an Ontario Teachers Certificate. Could you do this please?
Haven’t done much sightseeing lately (seen most of London) although bought a 6/- bus ticket to travel on any bus in London all day and checked out Karl Marx’s grave. Did you know the founder of Communism was buried a mile from here? I’ll bet the Russians or Chinese would like to buy him and put him alongside Lenin in the Kremlin Wall.
Keith appears to be getting on OK in Canada. Earning good money. He’s just bought a 1960 Ford Zephyr – says he can save $200 to $250 a month and only $3,000 for a new Mustang. Met another two of the girls we went to college with at a London party the other night. Can’t be too many schoolies left at home.
Some residents of the Cricklewood flat. Note the world map on the wall.
We have a large Europe and World map on the wall here and I get a new idea every now and then of some place I’d like to see. The way things are hotting up in Vietnam they’ll be calling me home to go to war! Don’t fancy that too much. (Vietnam War very unpopular here and in Europe). Still they can’t get me while I’m here can they?
The other bloke in our flat (Geoff) is going home overland to Darwin in April, taking 8 months and hitching. He’s been away 2 ½ years and his mother has been blind for 15 years – she has regained her sight following an operation and has not seen him since he was 7 years old so he’ll be home for Xmas. We have two Canadians staying in our flat for a few days at the moment – nice guys. Write soon.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“With a Little Help from My Friends” Beatles • 1967 Oh, I get by with a little help from my friends Mm, I get high with a little help from my friends Mm, Gonna try with a little help from my friends
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood, NW2, London 11/11/67
Down at one of my famous old writing spots, the Laundromat, catching up with my mail while the machine gets rid of the dirt. Received your letter and pleased to catch up on the news as it was overdue, but I suppose a letter equals two aerogrammes, so I’ll let you off this time (with a warning).
Last Friday we tripped down to White City Stadium to watch the Rugby League and cheered the Aussies on to victory in the 2nd test – yelled ourselves hoarse among all the Poms and it was a really exciting game. Only 20,000 people but this was a good crowd for London where the game is not played and receives very little publicity at all in the papers.
Went down to see “Sound of Music” the other night. Have you seen it? A great show and I must check out Salzburg, Austria when I get there next Spring or Summer for the scenes where it is filmed.
We saw ol’ Harold Wilson at the Rugby and he went round to their pub after as he is a keen league man. The word is they had all drowned quite a few chilled chunder drops. Wilson’s popularity on the national scene is at an all-time low. The economic position here is hopeless. As we tell the Poms, “The only chance you’ve got is to emigrate, mate”. Australia House is doing good business as winter approaches. The cartoon in the paper had Liz and Phillip opening Parliament with the speech “Owing to the present economic situation, my husband and I have decided to emigrate.” It’s their only chance!
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood, NW2 London 10/12/67
Hello! I think you owe me a letter, so you’d better hurry up and write. Life in the old Pom is pretty cool these days with heavy snow covering the streets, trees and cars. The whole of London looks quite different – even attractive, as the old grey and brown buildings are pleasantly white. It is still quite a novelty as when we woke on Friday morning it was snowing heavily, and the temperature was around 28º F outside! The last two days have been averaging 21° F all over Britain which is pretty cold. Gloves, coats, scarves are in!
The kids at school are having a picnic and snow fights in the playground are quite popular. London isn’t geared for cold weather like this, and everything is disrupted. I was one hour late for school on Friday and when I got there had to teach three classes for an hour and then all day because of late arrivals and absences it was very hectic. Also, it’s chilly in the flat and even though the gas heater is on full all night the room never gets really warm. They need central heating urgently. Would love a toboggan or skis for up in the park but have had good snowball fights anyway!
Because of the snow we didn’t get up to Swinton to see the Rugby but one of our mates is a TV technician, so he gave us a set, and we watched a live broadcast – a great game. Raper played a blinder. It was quite pleasant sitting in front of the fire watching them play in the snowstorm.
Keith is leaving for Canada on the 27th December. He is to teach at Port Alberni near Victoria, British Colombia on January 3rd. The pay is very good, and he reckons he’s seen all of Europe he wants to see. Now he’s planning on teaching there till July 1968. Phil will probably stay another month or so here and head for Canada too. We’ve still got another bloke staying with us and won’t have any trouble getting someone else in the flat.
Last Friday I saw the “X” certified French movie “Belle de Jour” which was good entertainment and very revealing as was completely uncensored. I took Michelle whose French was good enough to follow but I had to read the subtitles.
We spent quite a few hours the other Saturday afternoon drinking at “Ye Olde Cheshire Cheese” in Fleet Street with a journalist and a retired pilot who flew with Kingsford Smith and was in Sydney in 1929. It was an historic old pub which was rebuilt in 1667, the year after being destroyed in the Great Fire. They celebrated their 300-year anniversary the previous day. The waiters looked pretty dashing in all their period clobber.
Waiter at Ye Old Cheshire Cheese
Keith and Phil send their regards and Season’s Greetings. Hope you have a great Xmas with not too many hangovers. Have a DA for me will you please – what did it taste like? And what does sun look and feel like? I hear you’ve had some hot days. How’s the sailing? Hope all are healthy and well – my regards to everyone. I know – tell them I said Merry Xmas to them too.
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood, NW2 London 28/12/1967
Happy New Year! We had an enjoyable Xmas here with 6 crates of Fosters Australian Lager among the three of us (plus Scotch etc ). The girls invited us round for dinner so we had a great feast and swung right through until midnight. The round of parties was very pleasant, and I had two Xmas dinners at school. Bought a bottle of Porphyry Pearl for the staff to show them how good Aussie wine is, and it was much appreciated.
Extract from Diary
Merry Christmas! Weather cold, dark and rain drizzling down.
At 12 midday around to girls’ flat armed with record player, Beatles records, whiskey, sherry, Spanish sauterne, Raki and two dozen cans of beer. Had a great feast of duckling and all usual Christmas trimmings which the three girls cooked and swung all through the afternoon and night ending quite plastered about midnight. A pleasant day.
Christmas Dinner at the girls’ flat
Unfortunately, it appears maxi skirts have a grip on now as more and more are appearing for the winter, but minis are predicted for the spring again, so I hope my memory is good enough to last.
Keith left for Port Alberni, British Colombia, Canada this morning at 10 am and should be there by now, ready to start teaching on January 3rd. Phil and I have still the same flat at the moment and think we might get a couple of birds in to share because they are tidier than blokes. Phil will stay a couple more months before heading off for Canada and I will be heading out for Europe again for about three months in April (by car, I hope)
My backpay of £70 stg came through last week as I am now qualified and actually have £20 more in the bank than I arrived with! Amazing.
Bill, a mate with a (new) car, just rang and wants to know if Phil and I (and two other mates) would like to go to Scotland for the New Year weekend and as Edinburgh is reckoned to be a really swinging town on New Year’s Eve with big celebrations, we will probably go. Should be fun.
Holt’s (Australian Prime Minister) disappearance was a terrible shock and tragedy. I have sent the newspapers of the next day by sea mail just so you can get an idea of the publicity it received over here.
Sounds as if you had some nice presents being handed out there at Xmas. We ended up with lots of cards and specially liked those with good ol’ Aussie on them. There have been some good shows on TV over the holiday break and we still have our free set and free record player. Bill is bringing round a colour set one night just so we can check it out here – what I’ve seen so far of colour is quite good. Still seeing many plays and shows as London is a good spot for these. Sir Alec Guiness tomorrow night, Juliet Prowse another, Gilbert and Sullivan, Royal Albert Hall, etc, etc
What does the sun look like? It’s usually dark by 3.30pm and some days we don’t even see a glimpse of it – wait till summer and I’m in Spain and Greece. Ah! Pleasant dreams.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
"Les Bicyclettes de Belsize" Engelbert Humperdinck • 1969 Turning and turning The world goes on We can’t change it my friend Let us go riding now through the days Together to the end
Extract from Diary
Saturday 2nd of September 1967
Looking for flat. Saw one at Cricklewood. Michelle left for Europe. To OVC to watch TV and have a few beers. Decided to take Cricklewood flat.
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood. Will and friends lived on the ground floor. Photo from Apple Maps.
Sunday the 3rd of September 1967
Late up. To Tate Gallery to see display (not impressed) and then to Imperial War Museum which was very interesting.
Monday the 4th of September 1967
Tube to school. My new class (2C) has a bad reputation from last year but still there are only 22 or 24 kids. 65% are West Indian and 50% are practically illiterate.
A mother saw me this morning and said, “I buy this book for my little girl and she can’t even read “T-H-A-T” so please teach her to read and hit her hard if she does not try.”
All I could reply was I’ll see what I can do. Four new teachers arrived and we have a free hand to teach whatever curriculum we like.
Tuesday 5th of September 1967
My new class is to have eight other kids added to make 32 and boy, do they need help! Reading ability is mostly non-existent and they can hardly count to 10.
Spent evening going out to Cricklewood to fix deposit of flat and letter writing.
Saturday 9th September 1967
The Cricklewood Flat in 1967. Keith and the 1000 Van
Spent the morning packing and made two trips in the Morris 1000 to the new flat. Spent all arvo unpacking and moving furniture and doing some shopping. Pleased to get mail from my brother Jack. Big news is Gail is expecting and I’m to be an uncle!
Sunday 10th September 1967
Spent the morning after breakfast cleaning everything in sight. When landlord arrived, Phil was cleaning windows, I was sweeping and Keith was washing drawers and putting in clean newspaper. He was impressed. Flat now seems OK. Gus and Tommy came over at 5:30 pm and were the first visitors to the new flat. We caught tube to the Prospect of Whitby where ten of us met and were the star attractions leading the singing and creating the noise. All pretty cheery by the time we left.
A cheerful group
Friday, 29th September, 1967
Today at school my class won the school cup for the week as the most improved behaving class in the school. The boss said he didn’t have to speak to one child from that class all week.
Class of the Week
They’re pretty well set up here having their own assembly hall, gymnasium, library, art room, dining hall etc which is pretty good for a Primary School but the standard of education isn’t too high.
14 Oaklands Road, Cricklewood NW2 London England 3rd October 1967
I figure you owe me a letter but if I don’t write now I’ll never have room to fit everything in. I’m back at school after a great nine day holiday. The last of the leaves are floating down from the trees and the previous couple of days have been pretty cold, wet and dark. It was pitch black by 5 pm this arvo and could be a cold winter. The week in Belgium and Holland however was mostly good weather with quite a bit of sunshine. Only had rain in the last couple of days in Amsterdam.
I left London on the first day of the holidays and hitched down to Dover. It is very easy hitching in England and a couple of lifts I got first swing of the thumb. Had a ride with a guy who raced Formula 1s and was on the way to time trials in his VW Beetle 1500. I navigated a 90-mph trip to Dover so got there early in the afternoon. Went to see the movie “The Dirty Dozen” that night and stayed at a Youth Hostel. A Yank guy and I caught the ship to Ostende, Belgium after checking out Dover Castle and the old gun emplacements overlooking the channel.
Dover was shelled about 40 different times by the Nazis from Calais. Spent 2 days altogether in Belgium which isn’t a very impressive country really – although it’s quite modern and has a high standard of living, it hasn’t much character of its own. I ended up near the German border after hitching through Belgium one afternoon.
The Atomium in the 1958 World Fair Grounds, Brussels, Belgium. Lifts and escalators connect the circles. The Atomium represents a diagram of the atom and each room contains an exhibition relating to the atom and its peaceful use.
Most people who gave me lifts were friendly, about 50% spoke English and I have had some funny experiences trying to communicate with non-English speakers. One fellow bought me a beer, another coffee etc. It’s surprising though just how many people speak English. It’s a set language taught in schools and easily the most international of languages (which is handy).
I entered Southern Holland on Monday and stayed at a 140-bed youth hostel in a place called Sittard as the only visitor. The youth hostels were very good – many are modern and interesting. I hitched 150 miles the next day to Rotterdam where I had arranged to meet Ted (Canadian). We hired a bike the next day for 5/- a day and pedalled along the special bike roads of the city- the largest port in the world.
Mounted on my treadle. in Rotterdam Holland. World’s busiest harbour and thick with water traffic going both ways. Most of the roads in the city were like this and the cobbles made for rough riding. Even saw a guy wearing clogs laying new ones. Surprising as Rotterdam is mostly modern otherwise.
I’ve never seen so many ships going up and down one harbour. Went by train to the Hague where we hired another treadle. It’s great fun being on a bike again. I forgot and kept left instead of right and nearly had a head on argument with a tram.
The Hague, Holland. Three Aussie mates (Perth) and Ted. They were travelling by train and had to walk out to this youth hostel (background) 10 km from town. We pedalled.
We spent the next few days in Amsterdam which is a great city. Visited Rembrandt’s house, Anne Frank’s house, toured the canals by boat, visited the Flea Market and sent Jack a card from the Heineken brewery which is being sent free (probably snail mail) Caught the ship and train back Sat night.
Anne Franks’ House – Amsterdam. Anne died in a German prisoner of war camp (Belsen) at the age of 15, late in 1944. There used to be five cars a week drop into the canal but a safety rail at tyre height has now been erected.
A week before the hols Keith and I saw the Beatles attending the premiere of John Lennon’s new movie “How I Won the War” at Piccadilly Circus. Big crowd! On the Friday we saw the Motor Show which was 7/6 for the Poms but as overseas visitors we got in for free. We missed the first test but are going on Friday night under lights and to a party afterward.
Keith went up the north of England for the hols to visit some distant relations and got a warm reception. Phil stayed home – says he’s saving money. Michelle is in Spain. We’re off to the footie on Saturday to cheer on the All Blacks. Only 7 ½ weeks to Xmas hols. Next Saturday is Guy Fawkes Day- Wow!
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
"Back in the U.S.S.R" Beatles • 1968 I’m back in the U.S.S.R. You don’t know how lucky you are, boy Back in the U.S.S.R.
52 Weltje Road,Hammersmith, W6 London, 29th August 1967
Greetings! We had a fabulous trip and already have some good slides back. Briefly we stopped at Brussels, Belgium and onto Hamburg, Germany where we stayed at a hotel and checked out the Zillertal which is the fabulous beer hall where you drink from great steins of beer and the brass band plays while everyone links arms and sings and dances. Here we also saw the girls in the windows on the Reeperbahn admired by throngs of spectators. West Germany seems a great country, very modern and the Autobahns are really class. No speed limits which is terrifying as we narrowly escaped one four car pileup. Many of these highways were built by Hitler and they have no space at the side for broken down cars to get off the road.
Had a great stay in Copenhagen, Denmark which has quite a high standard of living.
Extract from Diary Monday 7th August
Bus took us through Copenhagen to the Tuborg Brewery where we did a tour of inspection and afterwards got right amongst the chilled strong beer. Saw the changing of the guard at the Royal Palace and then to Memorial Museum to Danes who fought in the underground resistance against the Nazis. Took photo of the little mermaid and spent afternoon shopping.
The statue of The Little Mermaid has been on this rock since 1913
There is no censorship here, so slides, books, magazines, films are available in most pornographic detail, receiving no attention from Danes but lots from tourists.
Strolled up to Tivoli Gardens after dinner in self-serve restaurant. Met Kim and Margaret from Canberra and rode on roller coaster, ferris wheel, played poker machines (made in Australia), and then saw a high-class variety show which featured Marlene Dietrich. Cost 3 Kroners (3/-) to stand. Fabulous success.
We drove into Sweden which is supposed to have one of the highest standards of living in the world. Stockholm was beautiful as it’s built on 14 islands. The open-air folk museum was fascinating. Early type homes and shops have been reconstructed and people in period costume were carrying on crafts and so on inside. Very realistic.
We cruised then through the archipelago with the midnight sun shining on the water and had a glorious smorgasbord dinner and breakfast on board, being awoken to land in Finland and finished a couple of days in Helsinki with a sauna bath (where the idea originated). Very invigorating.
Thurs 10th August
Stood on deck to watch ship enter Turku harbour, Finland. Through customs without difficulty although NZs had to have visas for Finland. The Youth Hostel in Helsinki was part of the Olympic Games village in 1952. Very flash hostel 3 or 4 to a room with cupboard space, desks, hot showers, TV (saw American TV programme with Finnish sub-titles) Hostel has three gymnasiums and one 5 lane bowling alley.
Will and statue of great Finnish athlete Paavo Nermi at the entrance of the Olympic Stadium
Explored the area in the afternoon and went into Helsinki after dinner to see night-life (non-existent).
We reached the Russian border the next day and spent two hours getting through customs while they searched everything, mirrors under the bus and climbed on top and all. We spent over a week having a look at the results of “fifty glorious years since the workers revolution” and saw Communism at work. I entered open-minded and expected to see the result of “the great leap forward” but left totally unimpressed. A country that is sending rockets to the moon has its people living in shanties (out of the cities) and carrying their water in buckets out of the town, farming with horses and ploughs and so on. The same way they have been living for centuries. The only change Communism has made is to give them TV sets.
The All the same Russia was very interesting as we had seen nothing like it before. Leningrad and Novgorod were places we stayed and then into Moscow which was much better with modern apartments and new campsite. The shops are very austere, a very narrow range of goods on sale and mainly food shops anyway. There was a good market for ball point biros with flick ends (unfortunately I had bought normal ones) and the chewing gum which were both fetching one rouble each (AU$1) or sixpenny gum on illegal sales. They were so keen for jeans they were prepared to buy the ones we were wearing. Beatles records were also in demand and some people had brought them to sell. Also, there was a very big black market on money changing. You could get two and a half times the official rate but we felt we were being closely watched. Saw quite a lot of the city during our four-night stay.
Extract from Diary
Thursday, 17th August
Up at 8:30 AM left camp 9.30am into Moscow, visited Kremlin and saw Tsar’s cannon (never fired), largest bell in the world, then Red Square and Lenin’s tomb (long queue), checked out GUM department store. Saw Russian ladies working on the road in many places shovelling dirt. Lunch in square near bus. Back into Kremlin and got couple of pics of Red Square.
St Basil’s Cathedral in Red Square, Moscow. Will is in white long socks
Then by bus to souvenir shop where I bought a set of Russian dolls. Back to camp for dinner and then shower and some bods went to circus but Roy, Ian and I walked down to hotel and ordered ice cream AOK and Russian beer (terrible). Circus was said to be crook. Bed 11:30 pm.
We weren’t sad to get out eventually however into Poland which although Communist too, appears better off financially. At least the horse and carts had rubber tyres! Poland apparently has some free enterprise and it was good to see shops with attractive window displays etc and people who appeared a little more excited about living. Black market prices for money was four times the official rate. From here on we stayed in hotels in two cities that really received a hammering in the Second World War. In Warsaw we saw men unearthing human skeletons buried only two feet down.
Horse and cart in Poland
Extract from Diary
Tuesday 22nd August
Up at 5:30 am brekky at 6:00 am Drove all day through pretty Polish countryside passing many horse and carts but very little motorised traffic. Reached East German border at 5:00 pm on into East Berlin at 8:00 pm. City is surprisingly modern with much construction taking place but quite a few traces of war damage. Our hotel Berolina is very modern and new and is said to be the best in East Berlin. 9:00 pm dinner of four courses and welcome by our host. Each room has private bath and is very comfy. Bath and drink before bed.
Wednesday, 23rd August
Up at 7:00 am with good brekky in hotel. l changed money and headed off down Karl Marx Avenue to check out the town, past a modern fountain and then back down an old time, fashionable street of pre-war Berlin. Checked out bombed cathedral and saw “monument to those victims sacrificed to Fascism and Militarism”. Continued to Unter den Linden where rebuilding was complete to Brandenburg Gate and saw the wall with guards everywhere patrolling the no man’s land with automatic weapons.
Will pretending to climb the wall near the Brandenburg Gate
Hitler’s bunker was still there where he died and then we walked on to Checkpoint Charlie, the only crossing into the West, where we were told to move on. Had dinner in nice German restaurant for 10 shillings sterling. Into Post Museum and saw car smash out the front, then inside another bombed church, passed a bombed theatre under reconstruction and checked out a new church. On to “Museum of German History”, a communist interpretation, very anti-Nazi of course which showed the “heroic struggle of the German worker to defeat the bourgeoisie and capitalist warmongers to bring peace happiness and economic prosperity to the German people”. Viewed the museum where Karl Marx and Einstein were educated and the library where Lenin read and wrote in 1895. Travelled on Berlin underground and walked back to hotel for hot bath and dinner of four courses.
Communist Germany is easily the highest standard of living we’ve seen for a communist country with a variety of goods in the windows etc and we have the feeling there is quite a bit of free enterprise operating. Michelle’s fluent German has been handy especially for ordering cold beer.
Thursday, 24th August
Up at 6:30 AM to good brekky. Great coffee with cream. Set out at 7:30am, arrived at East German border at 11:00 am and spent some time while bus, passports, boots etc were checked for stowaways. Got through to the West German border at Helmstedt – breathed a sigh of relief. Good to be in a civilised country again with a high standard of living!
Have been back in London a few days and we have this flat for another three weeks and then hope to get a better one for the winter. School starts next Monday unfortunately but only seven weeks to a week’s holiday so won’t be too bad. Keith and Phil should be back very shortly. They were in Denmark last I heard.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Monsieur Dupont" Sandie Shaw • 1968 I'm learning every day, a different word to say I know "Je t'aime" and "Je t'adore" But won't you tell me how Oh won't you tell me now The way you say en français: "Give me more"
52 Weltje Road, Hammersmith W6 London 2nd August 1967
We had a fabulous week in Paris although it was fairly expensive. We flew over by Viscount and back by BAC jet and had a good view of the countryside and channel as we only flew at 2000 feet. We stayed at very nice hotel and discovered my French was better than I thought. We had two French girls show us around for a couple of days who didn’t speak any English but Michelle did the translating as she speaks French very fluently.
We went up the Eiffel Tower, Arc de Triumph, Notre Dame and all the other famous places. One night we went to the Folies Bergère which was full of Americans and cost $4 Australian and was pretty weak in spite of all the nudes. They are really into tipping in Paris. You even have to tip the girl who shows you to your seat. A Coca Cola at interval cost 40c . It was also very difficult to get used to walking into toilets and finding women attendants watching you have a snakes (hiss) and you’re expected to tip them too. We just smiled politely and kept walking. Then there are the street toilets where your head and feet stick out and peep holes are provided for anyone with limited imagination.
Street toilets in Paris
We had a trip down the River Seine on a ferry, visited an underground wine cellar and tasted le vin, saw Napoleon’s tomb, visited the art galleries and saw the Mona Lisa and all the famous paintings by Van Gogh, Renoir, Matisse etc which were very exciting to see in real life. Also went out to Versailles, the Palace where King Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette lived. It is a huge place and the grounds cover miles. We saw the Hall of Mirrors where the Treaty of Versailles was signed which ended the First World War.
Hall of Mirrors
We strolled by de Gaulle’s palace just after he had returned from the Canada fiasco and the place was surrounded by gendarmes.
We had snails at a café. They looked just like your garden variety. Would have tried frogs legs too but they weren’t cooked.
Extract from Diary Saturday 27th July
Train from Victoria Station to Gatwick Airport. With Michelle, Norma, Neil. Boarded a Viscount aircraft for 7pm take off and smooth short trip with lovely views across the English Channel to France. (first ever flight). Then by train to Gare du Nord in Paris. My French began its first use since High School as I ordered a hot dog and a biere (good German and Belgium brews)
By Citreon taxi to our hotel (Hotel Gailloun Opera) which is expensive at £1/10/- for bed and continental breakfast but very comfy. No one speaks English so I’m madly learning a few words in French.
Monday, 24th July
Awoke at 8.00 am to Bonjour Monsieur and Café au Lait et Croissant in bed – a double bed and nice room to myself. Michelle does a great job of translating and is particularly handy when a) the bloke you are speaking to doesn’t speak English b) You are thrown by a conversational Frenchman or an answer which exceeds your scope.
Will wearing a blonde wig for some unknown reason in his Paris Hotel room
The day was hot and sunny so we often stopped for a cold beer at open air cafes.
We travelled by metro (underground) to the open air (Flea) Markets where everything is sold. Then by old fashioned bus to the Sacre Coer which is a large important church on a hill.
Walked around to the artist quarters where works of art were being painted then bought bread, cheese, German sausage, tomato, butter, yoghurt and wine for dinner back in our hotel room.
Tuesday 25th July
Awoke at 8.00am to breakfast in bed – C’est la Vie! To Bureau du Postes then Metro to Chatelet and onto Ile de la Cite and St Louis in the middle of the River Seine. Checked out Notre Dame Cathedral and open air book stalls…I flaked out for a few hours. Norma and Michelle left for a French play but I couldn’t cop that at present.
Wednesday 26th July
Weather – Tres chaude. To Iena by underground then strolled to Palais de Chaillot and over road to the Eiffel Tower where we paid 4 francs and went up the lift to the second stage. Glorious view of Paris.
Postcard – La Tour Eiffel
Lunched at sidewalk café and had a beer. Walked across Seine and visited Musee d’Art Moderne and saw many Picassos (originals). Caught river boat for a cruise on the Seine.
Met Francoise, a French girl who Michelle knew, at La Place de la Concorde where King Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette lost their heads in the Revolution. She took us by bus on a trip through Paris to near her flat where we stopped at a café and she bought us a biere. We also met Dominique, her flat mate and she got her car, a Fiat 850 and took us out to Versailles to see the Palace (which was not flood lit as expected). Did a tour of Paris lights by night.
Thursday, 27th July
Walked past Madeleine, 3rd largest church in Paris and then past Palais de l’Elyse where President De Gaulle lives. He had just arrived home from Canada in a storm after he said “Long live free Quebec” and this was not appreciated by Lester Pearson. Down to Shell ICI where Francois works and met her at 11.30am. Lunch at self-serve restaurant. Walked home, Neil and I in shorts and long socks getting quite a lot of looks from the local people.
Will and Neil in long socks
At 2.30 pm we planned a trip through the underground sewers of Paris but 100 people were queued so we gave it a miss (smell was also strong). Went to Louvre and saw the famous Mona Lisa, Venus de Milo and Winged Victory. Sat in park and paid for using chairs – 40 centimes equals 9 cents Australian.
Home for dinner – then went to Folies Bergère. Show was very elaborate but very weak. Many Americans there. Very hot inside theatre as had been 86 degrees F in the shade all day. Many nudes and topless gowns. Lasted for four tedious hours.
Friday, 28th July
Caught train to Versailles about 20 miles from Paris. Visited the Chateau of Versailles which is gigantic and very elaborate, once the home of King Louis XVI and Marie Antionette before they had a short back and sides at La Place de la Concorde in Paris. The grounds are extensive, filled with gardens, statues and ponds.
Will and friends making their own sculpture in the grounds of the Palace of Versailles
Caught a Metro to La Pigalle where all the strip clubs are and the Moulin Rouge which is very expensive but apparently is an improvement on the Folies (it would want to be). Meal charge is £5 and minimum drink charge 15/-. We had a drink at the café opposite where we paid about 3/9 each for a beer plus service about 6d. Robbery! Walked home.
Saturday 29th July
Bought snails and prawns while shopping and tasted the snails for the first time. It’s the image of those slimy things that tastes the worst. Took the Metro to Hotel des Invalides and saw Tomb of Napoleon Bonaparte. Revisited Notre Dame and marched to the top to get photos of the devils.
View from the top of Notre Dame
Sunday 30th July
Checked out of hotel, then to Rodin Museum where we saw his sculptures including the famous Le Penseur (The Thinker).
Girls went to see tombs of famous French men eg Louis Pasteur, while Neil and I found a café and ate cheese sandwiches, drank beer and read English newspapers.
Train out of Paris to airport then Jet BAC 111 to Gatwick – very comfy flight as night fell. London at 12 pm.
Rodin Museum
We are keeping this flat until Sep 18th which is about three weeks after I get back from Russia. After that we are going to get a better one for the winter. We have five here now. Gus from Sydney, cabinmate from ship, Neil from Sydney, one of the originals, Tommy from New Guinea and Qld, Ted from Canada. We had seven the other day as another Canadian was sleeping on the floor for a week and Fred from Wollongong. Fred bought himself a motor scooter and is touring Britain for his six-week school hols.
I bought an anorak (parka) today. It’s a beauty and cost me £5/7/6 sterling and will be ideal for winter. We are expecting weather in Scandinavia and Russia to be warm. It doesn’t get dark in Stockholm and Helsinki until midnight and then gets light very quickly and as almost the opposite occurs in winter it’s just as well we are going in summer. I’m looking forward to seeing Moscow, Leningrad, Warsaw and Berlin and have heard biros sell well in Russia so I have a stack that I bought for 3d each. Michelle and Norma are going on the tour too.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Galway Bay” Bing Crosby • 1947 If you ever go across the sea to Ireland Then maybe at the closing of your day You will sit and watch the moon rise over Claddagh And watch the barefoot gossoons at their play
Extract from Diary
Friday, 26th May 1967 Whitsun Midterm Holiday Break
After school, we caught the Tube to Euston and then the Dublin train (100 mph) to Holyhead, Wales. Bleary eyed we boarded the ship “Cambria” at 2.30 am setting sail across Irish Sea at 3.20 am. It was very cold but the seas were smooth. We arrived in Dublin at 7.30 am.
Saturday27th May
This morning we collected the car, a Viva Leprechaun, from Ryans. After our uncomfortable night we booked a cabin for the return trip. Our first port of call was Bray heading south. We drove through poor mountainous country, wet heath and bogs in misty weather. We continued south to Tullon and on to Wexford, a shipping port with very narrow streets and of course the usual church ruins. I stopped driving and started sleeping. We continued thence to Arthur’s Town where we checked into a youth hostel. Once settled in we strolled around to the small fishing village of Ballyhack which was virtually untouched by progress.
Consulting the map. We did ask for directions once and were enchanted by the lilting Irish brogue who delivered them. No-one understood what he said but we all loved listening to him.
Sunday 28th May
The morning began with a drive to Tintern Abbey (mentioned in Wordsworth’s Poem), then to Waterford (glass manufacturing town) and on to Cashel where we checked out St Dominican’s Abbey used since 11th Century for Kings, Priests etc.
Rock of Cashel near Tipperary
Then it was off to Tipperary (not such a long way to go). There we had ham sandwiches, Guinness and Irish bread. It was really tasty, and very pleasant overlooking Glen Allerlow in the sun, which was warm. I had driven 100 miles so Norma took over while I had a sleep in the back seat over the last few hours. We tried to view Blarney Castle but rain was pouring down so we headed back to Cork and checked into the hostel which is large and has hot showers for 6d. The girls cooked a three course dinner after which we went for a drive around Cork until 9.30 pm where it was still quite light.
Impressions of Ireland so far
Beautiful countryside. Very green and lush
People friendly with enchanting accents
Churches everywhere – 95% of population is very Catholic. Evident with many statues and crosses
People fiercely nationalistic
Republic flags everywhere
British money widely used
Statues of heroes of the Revolution are very popular
Many Churches, abbeys and castle ruins dot the countryside
Very rural country with not much industry: materials (linen, tweed), some glass, beer (Guinness), fishing, appear to be main non-rural industries
Roads fairly good. All sealed – country ones are narrow but trunk roads satisfactory
Car is beauty. Goes very well and plenty of space
Food slightly dearer than in England. Petrol is dear
Weather – very changeable. Blue skies to black and heavy rain to blue again all in the space of half an hour, all day
Monday 29th May
We left the hostel after sweeping chores at 9.15 am. From Cork we drove back to Blarney where we visited the castle complete with dungeons and towers, got with the strength and kissed the Blarney stone which bestows the gift of eloquence. Wow!
Will kissing the Blarney Stone
We madeBantry for lunch, with a Carlsberg beer by the harbourside. Along Bantry Bay we drove to Glengorriff through Turner’s Rock tunnel to Kenmare, You drive in to the tunnel in County Cork and exit it in County Kerry or vice versa.
Turner’s Rock Tunnel was built in the 19th century. The tunnel is 180 metres in length and is 3.65 metres in height. Due to it’s height, no operating tour buses can fit through the tunnel.
We then entered the scenic drive of Ring of Kerry where peat bogs featured. It was quite beautiful as we drove from Dingle Bay to Killarney. Here we checked into the hostel which was an old estate mansion. The halls were big enough to hold a ball.
Youth Hostel at Killarney overlooking lakes
Tuesday30th May
This morning we drove into Killarney where we became tourists and boarded a horse and carriage for a drive along the banks of Lough Leane where cars are not permitted.
A drive along Lough Leane
It was very pretty as the sun shone on remains of the castle built 1420, destroyed 1645 by Oliver Cromwell. Out to Mangerton I thought it was a dead spit of Jamberoo Falls (waterfall in south coast of NSW). In Tralee we did some shopping and stopped for a picnic lunch on the banks of the River Shannon.
In the afternoon we arrived in Limerick to check out Norma’s penfriend, who is quite nice and stopped for a couple of Guinness at a small pub.
Impressions:
Red hair quite common
Quote: It’s going to be a good tourist season.
Religion: Gerrard (penfriend’s husband) blessed himself every time he passed a church.
Lady on bicycle blessed herself as she passed three nuns (seated on park bench with their backs to her).
Donkeys and carts still main form of transport in country areas.
The Bed and Breakfast in Limerick was very comfortable. After dinner we drove out to Bunratty Castle where a banquet was to be held that night (for tourists). We explored an old castle ruin on the return trip. Then we were off to Cruises Hotel, Limerick for an Irish Ballad Session with very good singing and dancing and filled with American tourists.
Wednesday 31st May
We were up at 7.30 am and I enjoyed a hot bath. Gerrard took us out to Bunratty on the way to Galway and showed us around Irish cottages and the castle. We then drove on to Galway arriving 11.30am singing Galway Bay as we drove along its banks. The weather was warm so I put on togs and had a quick, cold swim. Sandwiches and a beer for lunch in warm sun were very enjoyable. It was very poor land, rocky, with depressed thatched cottages and rock fences.
Printed and Published by John Hinde, Dublin
On and on we drove through land producing hardly anything but peat (turf) for fires. It was a fast trip as I sent the Viva along quickly through country roads to Sligo. Here we sent a postcard to Bill McGrath, Principal of Wollongong Teachers College as his ancestors came from here.
We drove eight miles out to Glencar and into a small quaint hostel, 16 beds only, in pretty countryside, water from the well, wash in lake or brook. After dinner we enjoyed a stroll along the road at 10.30 pm when dusk was beginning to fall.
Thursday, 1st June
Glencar Lake Youth Hostel, North West Ireland. Michelle is demonstrating how we performed the morning chores.
After breakfast I had to scrub floors, finally leaving at 9am. We drove around Glencar Lake to Ballyshannon and Donegal. Checked out the castle, saw gypsies and arrived at the border of Northern Ireland where we talked to customs men (socially). To London, Derry where we sang the “London Derriere” (Danny Boy).
Northern Ireland (Ulster) although like the Republic in many ways was noticeably different. The standard of living appears much higher, roads better, towns more modern, less churches (hardly any Catholic, by comparison). Farms are more fertile and more mechanised (a few donkeys only).
We lunched in a lay-by beside a creek and baked in the Buttered Bun as Big Hughie was really listening to the stout sacrifice. Then we moved on to Limavady, Coleraine, Port Stewart (small seaside town) where we bought ice creams and posted slides. At the Giant’s Causeway we walked for a mile to see funny rocks, columns and steps of basalt. Buttered Bun Beaming Brightly (alliteration).
Giant’s Causeway
At the end of a scenic road we reached Bally Gally where there was a magic hostel. After checking in we walked along the beach and had a beer in an expensive hotel. We could see Scotland 45 miles away across the sea.
Friday, 2nd June
On the way to Belfast, capital of North Ireland, we gave Belgium Harry a lift. We parked and walked around, bought food, got lost, and couldn’t find car for one hour. People were helpful for directions. The accent is more Scot and English than the charming Irish accent. Belfast has a population of half a million, has a good shopping centre and we saw more industry (mostly ship building) here than in the rest of Ireland.
The ship building city of Belfast
The weather was overcast so although parts of the country were quite beautiful the weather didn’t make us enthusiastic sight see-ers so we sang as we drove. Passing through Mourne Mountains we sang “ Mountains of Mourne Sweep Down to the Sea”. On to Slane where St Patrick introduced Christianity to Ireland and up a country lane to Tara, seat of the Irish Kings and also where the Irish revolution of 1798 took place. Heading for home we drove down to Dublin with 1400 miles on the speedo since we began. We checked into a Dublin Hostel at 7.30 pm, bought chips and beefburgers for dinner. Although it is a large hostel it is full.
Saturday 3rd June
I only had a cold wash this morning as there was no shower or hot water. First stop was the station to cloak in bags and then we had to return the car. After visiting the Art Gallery, we saw the Garden of Remembrance to “those who died in the cause of Irish freedom”. The girls suggested we go to church to see a Catholic mass. It was quite interesting but when everyone knelt, Fred and I slipped out the back way.
Postcard printed and published by John Hinde Limited, Dublin
Impressions of Dublin: Streets filthy – saw Dublin castle – pretty weak, and also another church. Ate at restaurant with terrible food. Then to movie to see Casino Royale which was corny. Ate at movie cafeteria (good) then walked to station. Altogether we weren’t too enchanted with Dublin but this didn’t dampen our enthusiasm for the remainder of Ireland where we had an A1 holiday.
The ship had a comfy cabin and hot water. Wash, beer, coffee, bed.
Sunday 4th June
Up at 6.30am. The ship was already in port. Breakfast, then straight onto train, sightseeing through Wales countryside. Fast, comfy train to Euston with compartment to ourselves. Arrived 1.20 pm, caught tube home.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Waterloo Sunset” The Kinks • 1967 Dirty old river, must you keep rolling Flowing into the night? People so busy, make me feel dizzy Taxi light shines so bright
52 Weltje Road, Hammersmith, London, 6th May, 1967
Well, still fitting as much in as short a time as possible and time flies by. Last weekend eight of us checked out London looking over Westminster Abbey where all the tombs of the illustrious of England are (Kings and Queens, also people like Dickens, Kipling, Gladstone, etc) and then saw Scott’s ship, the Discovery, anchored in the Thames.
The Dove at Hammersmith
Keith, Phil and the other two blokes moved on, so Sunday night six of us had a few beers at “The Dove”, 250 year old pub down the road and I bet them £1 I could swim the Thames. So at midnight I stripped down to my U-tweeds, waded into the freezing water and stroked out. The tide is very strong as there is a 20 foot rise and fall so I was delirious with joy when my hands hit the bottom on the other side. I contemplated swimming back but knew I would end up too far down the river to get home. Fortunately I was near the Hammersmith Bridge so ran back in my underwear. A lone walker on the bridge glanced at me in surprise but did not reply to my cheery greeting. My mates, who thought I had drowned, gave me a hero’s welcome and a warm coat. I collected my £1. The next day it snowed (in May) in London but melted on hitting the ground. We’re still laughing over the whole event. The staff at school couldn’t believe it and asked if I had gone to the hospital to get my stomach pumped out. I don’t seem to have had any ill effects.
An OK dinghy at Hammersmith. This is where I swam the river. Hammersmith Bridge I ran over is in the background. Photo taken at 7.30 pm (Good old Daylight Saving Time – it doesn’t get dark until 10 pm)
I’d better answer these questions you asked while I still have the space. Keith and Phil have been back to the flat for a couple of days after a week in Cornwall sleeping in the van. They didn’t see much of Scotland before, so are going back for a week tomorrow. They are spending a bit of money and intend to be in Canada in September to earn some after touring Europe. As for me I plan to stay for a while and may teach another two terms yet. I have in mind a trip to Scandinavia and Russia in July for three or four weeks and am hiring a car to tour Ireland in the mid term holidays on May 26th. Sharing the flat at the moment is Ted (a Canadian, 20, not a bad guy) and Fred (31) and we are looking for another 1 or 2 shortly. Michelle is a French and German teacher from Tasmania and Norma is a history teacher from Victoria. The flat’s a little more normal as we had nine sleeping there one night and eight regularly. We had to have two sittings for meals!
A gathering at The Hammer
We have been getting out to see quite a few shows. Wednesday night last we saw “The Seekers” at the London Palladium. It was great to see four Aussie’s knocking them dead. Friday night the girls shouted me to see “Fiddler on the Roof” which is a live musical comedy playing to packed houses and said to be the greatest thing since “My Fair Lady”. A week or two ago we saw the movie, “A Man for All Seasons” filmed by Fred Zimmerman partly at Hampton Court Palace which we checked out yesterday.
This Saturday we explored Hyde Park which is quite huge and hired a 14 foot dinghy with red and white sails to give the girls a sail. What a joke, sailing on a puddle hole like the Serpentine. There was a 10/- deposit which you lost if you capsized it and I had my good clobber on so I didn’t bother to wash the sails.
Having lunch in Hyde Park London. Hire sailing boats in background.
Yesterday, Sunday, we had a free trip around the Thames Valley with a mini bus so anything for free is a beauty. We were taken on a conducted tour of Eton School. Started in 1440 and it’s a regular riot to see these kids in a school “uniform” complete with stiff collars and tails. Top hats for the prefects. From there to Windsor Castle where the Queen was in residence. It’s a gigantic castle built in 1070 and added to ever since. The Irish guards don’t even smile when you stand right in front of them but apparently if you annoy them too much they salute arms and drop the butt on your toe. Saw Phil’s polo ponies but didn’t happen to see him or Charlie. Went to Runnymede after and checked out the spot where King John signed the Magna Carta. From there to Hampton Court Palace, once home of Henty VIII and a fabulous place with huge gardens and we managed to get lost in the maze of bushes. Turned out a good day and a cheap one.
Hampton Court Gardens
I hope you got your Mothers’ Day card in time, Mum. Well, I’ve probably forgotten some of the news but afternoon playtime at school is nearly over and the kids will be returning any minute, so I’d better close.
Received your letter last week. Good to hear all the news. I’ve just found time to write as I have been out 20 days of the last 21 every night and all weekend also. It’s a bit hectic and I must get some rest soon. We have been to see quite a few shows lately. The play “Ghosts”, the musical “Oliver” starring Australian Barry Humphries, which was great, the open-air production of “Midsummer Night’s Dream” (sensational), the movie “Ulysses” which is banned in Australia and also in parts of England but is completely untouched here – (Wow! Name the four-letter word and they use it), “Zorba the Greek” – a good movie, “Blow Up”, again uncensored, “The Royal Tournament” – displays of music, marching, pageantry and skills by army, navy and air force. This was quite spectacular.
I have also been getting a few free excursions to places I haven’t been by taking the kids to the Commonwealth Institute. You should have seen the bus conductor’s face when we asked for 54 tickets. We used up all the paper in his machine, and to Hamstead Heath where I took the kids swimming in the first open air pool I’ve been in over here. I have been doing quite a lot of swimming, usually twice a week, once with the kids and once after school. The weather has been quite warm. I didn’t realise they have such good weather occasionally. But this doesn’t matter as most of the pools are heated.
We spent an afternoon at Wimbledon watching the tennis and of course we were clapping hard when the Aussies made a good shot which was often. It was really exciting to see Newcombe win.
The last two weekends we have spent away from London as its good to get out in the open air and sun again for a change. Last week seven of us hitched in pairs to Brighton which is the Pom’s number one beach. Not even a ripple where the surf should be of course, and their beach is all pebbles, but half of London was there. Stayed at a youth hostel, then next day we went to Hastings, riding for a couple of miles in an open top bus (sports model). Stopped off at the spot where William the Conqueror won the Battle of Hastings in 1066, and then returned to London. A cheap weekend as it cost only three pounds sterling for the lot.
Hovercraft to Cowes
The weekend before we went to Portsmouth and caught the hovercraft, a rough ride across the Solent to Cowes on the Isle of Wight and saw some beautiful yachts. We spent the Sunday touring the island by coach, got a ferry back to Southampton and then hitched home and it was a great weekend.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Birthday” Beatles 1968 They say it’s your birthday It’s my birthday too, yeah They say it’s your birthday We’re gonna have a good time I’m glad it’s your birthday Happy birthday to you
52 Weltje Road, Hammersmith, London 6th April 1967
I had to meet a couple of girls (Michelle and Norma) from the Fairsea, at Victoria Station as they have just arrived from Europe and are staying here for a week. It’s good to have some female cooked food for a change as somehow it tastes better.
Meanwhile school was a bit hard to take after two and a half weeks Easter hols but we get a week’s holiday in eight weeks time (mid term) and besides, the kids are beginning to learn that “What Mr Price says, goes”.
You asked about the flat and food. Well, it has worked very well in shifts for the cooking and there has been so much heckling, particularly if a crook meal is served, the meals have been reasonably good but the place gets a bit dirty now and then. Anyway the girls will probably clean it up this week as they won’t start teaching for a week or so and won’t get their flat immediately.
The hot meal at school is great. Today, for example, we had shepherds pie plus four vegs plus apple/blackberry crumble with custard for two shillings and fourpence.
Extract from Diary April 9th 1967
Birthday song for brekkie, coffee in bed. Up for brunch. Tube to Piccadilly Circus to show the girls London.
To Buckingham Palace, St James Park, Horse Guards, 10 Downing Street, Big Ben, Houses of Parliament, Westminster Abbey, Westminster Bridge, River Thames, Pavement Artist, Scott’s Discovery, Strand, St Clement’s Church (chimes), Trafalgar Square. Tube back to Hammer. Dinner, coffee, talked, discussed news from Home. Bed 12.30am
Captain Scott’s ship “The Discovery”
School tomorrow! How depressing after 2 ½ week’s hols.
21st April, 1967
Hi! Received your letter. This is just a card we bought in Stratford. Michelle, Norma and I hired a blue Austin Mini for three days and we had a “delightful” weekend getting behind the wheel again and touring. Left London Friday night and stayed at a pub at Cambridge the first night. The university is quite impressive. Then to Bedford, Northampton and Coventry where we saw the walls and steeple of Coventry Cathedral, built 1300 and destroyed by bombing in 1941. Stayed with Michelle’s friends at Rugby and saw the field where the boy picked up the soccer ball, started to run and rugby began. Stratford is really beautiful and they fancy “Old Bill” quite a bit. Many, many old buildings and his statue and name are everywhere.
Shakespeare’s Birthplace, Stratford-upon-Avon Postcard John Hinds Studios Photo E. Ludwig
Extract from Diary Sunday, 23rd April
After 10 am breakfast 6 of us, Michelle, Norma, Keith, Phil, Ted and I caught the tube to Baker Street where we visited Mde Tussauds Waxworks. Quite fascinating and very lifelike. Australia was well represented in sports section with Brabham, Bradman, Marg Smith and Laver. Sir Robert (Menzies) was there. Lady sitting on seat and train robbers reading newspapers. Battle of Trafalgar was quite realistic.
We thought it funny when Michelle asked a wax lady at the canteen did she sell chocolates. Spent the rest of the day in Hyde Park at Speakers Corner watching the Yanks heckling anti-Vietnam speakers.
I hear there’s a new pay rise for schoolies backdated to October (more brass for me). Had a haircut. First in four months. Food costs £2 a week. Meat fairly expensive but I’ve put on over half a stone so am eating well. Thank the club for singing Happy Birthday. Regards to all.
Extract from Diary Sunday, 24th April
Flat was a hopeless mess. Bods sleeping everywhere, clothes thick all over the floor. Girls moved out to OVC (Overseas Visitors Centre). Met Fred at OVC and he moved in too. 9 for dinner!
52 Weltje Road, Hammersmith, London 26th April 1967
Hope the shock isn’t too great receiving a letter from me just after a card but I figured I’d better write a letter though yours and this one will probably pass in transit. I had quite a good birthday. The girls sang “Happy Birthday” and bought me a cake.
Michelle and Will on his birthday
When the other blokes arrived back from Scotland they bought me a half pint of Bitters. Thanks for the $6. I haven’t bought anything yet but will eventually have a splurge on clothes and will get myself a Harris Tweed coat for £5 and trousers are pretty cheap. Sweaters look OK and are reasonably priced so will get one of these too.
Keith and Phil have bought a Morris 1000, 1961 van in good condition for £70 and are off to tour England, Scotland and Wales for two weeks and then to Europe as they are going to Canada for the start of the school year in September. Graeme and Neil have jobs in holiday camps so are moving as well, so Ted, a Canadian guy and Fred (went to college with him) have moved in and we’ll get a couple of others to share expenses. The girls have got a flat but were cooking our meals for a few weeks before that.
Spent a good weekend checking out more of London. Did a conducted tour of the Tower by Beefeaters, saw monument to the Great Fire, built 1671 and walked 311 steps to the top.
View from the top of “The Monument” to the Great Fire of 1066. 311 steps high. Built by Wren 1671
Walked past Mansion House (Lord Mayor). Bank of England, the Old Bailey and through St Paul’s Cathedral and down Fleet Street. Also had a ferry trip down the Thames.
I’ve decided to stay teaching in London until end of term at least. The boss wants me to stay for any number of years after that but no chance. However, I might tour Europe for only the five week hols (summer vacation) and get back to London for two terms til following May, then to Europe and then to Canada in the following August. But I haven’t yet decided. I’m going to play it by ear.
Cheers (as the Poms say) and Cor Blimey, it ain’t ‘alf time to go.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Right Said Fred” Bernard Cribbins • 1962 "Right, " said Fred, "Both of us together One each end and steady as we go" Tried to shift it, couldn't even lift it We was getting nowhere And so we had a cuppa tea ...
Cooee Cobbers. Received you letter from “Down Under” the day I arrived back from Scotland and it was sure good to sit back and read all the news.
Well, over here things have been pretty hectic as usual. I arrived back from Wales and stayed at the flat a few days while I got some clean clothes together from the laundromat and even worked one day as an employment agency rang me up but I told them I was going back to bed. Anyway, they rang again an hour later.
Extract from Diary Friday 31st March
Manpower Employment Agency offered us a job. Graeme and Phil accepted but I went back to bed. Phone rang again 9 am. Offered me the job again working at London Business School near Trafalgar Square moving furniture – new office building, modern desks etc. I arrived at 10 am, worked until 3.30 pm, had breaks for morning coffee and afternoon tea and 1 ½ hours off for lunch which cost 4/3 for soup, fish and chips, trifle, coffee, bread and kangaroo butter. Also had Danish beer 2/1. Got paid for 8 hours – 48 shillings.
I only did 3 ½ hours work moving furniture. Still, that’s the first money I’ve actually earned since leaving Australia as my teaching pay still isn’t through. They owe me about £70 so should be good for a few beers the day it arrives. Took off the following day for a tour of Scotland and if you get my card from Glasgow you would have heard I at least got there.
Keith and Will sewing the Australian flag on the duffle bags for easy identification
Extract from Diary Saturday, 1st April
I slept in, packed bag, left home by tube at 1 pm to Hendon Central (North London) reaching the M1 at 2 pm and walking two miles. I hitched a ride at 3 pm in a red Morris 1100 along the M1 for 130 miles. The guys were Grenadier Guards – parachutists who had had spent 25 years in the army. One was migrating to Australia in December (on the Fairsea). He saw my Australian flag on the bag and gave me a ride to Nottingham.
However I got lost and hitched a ride by 110 back to the M1. There I almost got arrested by Feds for standing on M1. The driver of an Austin A30 gave me a lift to Derby and gave clear instructions so I caught a bus back to Nottingham, strolled around the town and then asked the Feds the best place for accommodation as there were no hostels for miles. At 8 pm I thankfully checked into Glenhaven Guest House. The B&B cost 18/-. Mrs Simpson, the landlady, was pleasant and the room was very comfortable. Feeling hungry, I walked up street to have a bite to eat and enjoyed ham, egg and cheese rolls, milkshake and coffee. I moved on to a crowded pub where many young couples were around as it is Saturday night and had two beers.
Summing up – interesting day, fantastic road, that M1, maximum speed 70 mph (crawling with cops in jags). Will read my maps more carefully in future but time for bed now, ready for early breakfast and Scotland tomorrow with a bit of luck.
Sunday, 2nd April
At a quarter to eight I was up and ready for a breakfast of bacon, savs, baked beans, eggs, cornies and three cups of tea and toast. The radio was playing Nottingham Fair by Frank Ifield. I left the guest house at 9 am and strolled out to the road north. First off I had an offer of a lift in a Triumph to out of city limits, walked a mile and then thumbed an AEC lorry which I rode in all day. Its a good way to see the country, high up with lots of windows and a good view.
Hitched all day (280 miles) with this guy to Scotland
We drove through Doncaster, Ferrybridge, to Scotch Corner, Applyby, Penrith and Carlisle. Just before Carlisle we stopped for lunch at a Truckies Diner high in the hills. It was very cold, with patches of snow lying around. There we had a good meal in front of blazing fire. From there we travelled to Gretna Green where I saw the Blacksmith’s Shop, scene of runaway marriages just across the border. Thence to Lockerbie and Abington where the lift ended after 280 miles. I waited ten minutes and got a lift all the way to Glasgow (30 miles), with an Irishman from Derby (Furniture Van) who is going to Australia in December.
After strolling around the town and seeing the Clyde River I walked to the Youth Hostel. Dinner was canned meat and vegs but there were no plates or cutlery provided so some French birds offered me a spoon and I ate from the pot. It is truly an international hostel – three Scotchmen (pissed), two Swiss, one Italian/Swiss, one German with an American accent, plus a few French and Aussie women. I talked for hours with these guys about things to see etc. If I had more time I’d go to Ireland tomorrow as it is only about a £1 from near here. But I must see Scotland first.
Monday, 3rd April
I arose at seven and strolled around the town. – pretty grim old place. Down to the Rubbity for a Scotch and tonic (3/6) and lunch. (Ed. Rubbity is short for Rubbity Dub which is Australian slang for Pub). After catching a bus to the outskirts I waited ten minutes for a lift in a lorry followed by another short lift in a Vauxhall. The driver nearly rolled it trying to pull up to give me a lift. He spun it almost into the wall. I then took another bus to Alexandria near Loch Lomond where I started to walk to a pub for a beer and decided to go on past Loch Lomond Hostel. The road was too narrow for hitching and there was no place for cars to stop.
View of Loch Lomond and Ben Lomond from Luss. Postcard from Dixon Studios Photo by J Arthur Dixon
I walked 14 miles in the rain along “where the sun shines bright on Loch Lomond”. I reached the little village of Luss where I dined in style at the Calquhoun Arms on grilled trout (I earned it- cost 14/6). This made me feel stronger so I set out again for another three mile walk to a youth hostel at Inverbeg. At 8pm, where the road was too narrow even for a pedestrian, a Scottish baker pulled up even though I wasn’t hitching and gave me a lift – through the mountains, past Ben Lomond, through Tarbet, Arrochar and Cairndow, beautiful little villages on the banks of Lochs with snow capped mountains rising steeply behind them. Over “Rest and Be Thankful” Peak and down to the village of Inverary on Loch Fyne which is a testing place for submarines we found an Australian sub was at anchor and the pub was full of Strine (Australian) sailors. The Youth Hostel was comfy and I met (among others) two Aussie birds who have done quite a bit of sailing.
Inverary, Scotland. The pub was full of Aussie Sailers.
Next day I took a ride with some Lord in his Rover who bought me coffee and biscuits in a posh Pub. We pushed down to Lochgilphead and up to Oban, a fishing port which is also a popular seaside resort in the summer season for lunch. There are no steamers from Oban to Fort William until the Summer season so my cruise I’d planned on Loch Linnhe will have to wait. I took a bus as far as Ballachulish and then travelled across the loch on a four car ferry. A guy on the ferry offered me a lift for the remaining twelve miles and took me through Fort William, up the valley to Glen Nevis where I stayed at Glen Nevis Youth Hostel. Ben Nevis, the highest peak in Britain, was in front. The snow-covered mountain dropping steeply to the lochs looked fantastic.
My next lift was with a Ford Cortina to Fort Augustus, including a personally conducted tour of Loch Ness (didn’t see the monster but the driver insisted it is real) to Inverness which is a higher latitude than Moscow and it was bloody cold.
Swinging Road Bridge for fishing boats, Loch Ness
Bolted out of there by Healy Sprite to Carrbridge (a small village) for lunch and then through the Scottish Highlands Ski Resorts by lorry to Perth, Scotland with a couple of Aussies from Perth W.A. I crossed the Firth of Forth bridge the next day (longest suspension bridge in Europe) to Edinburgh, the capital. The guy in the truck who offered me a lift from the layby was telling me about a little racket the toll collectors were running last year. They put in 2/6 for every third or fourth car and after making much money they are now in gaol. The city isn’t as depressing as Glasgow and the shops look fairly modern. The buildings still look dirty but the castle on the hill is interesting. I caught a bus to the Youth Hostel which is large and very international.
The idea of hitching back to London wasn’t appealing so I caught the coach (£2/10 to London, 350 miles, 12 hour trip) for air conditioning, heating, reclining aircraft type seats, plus toilet) Very enjoyable after all the effort to get to Scotland.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
"England Swings Like a Pendulum Do" Roger Miller • 1965 England Swings Like a Pendulum Do Bobbies on bicycles, two by two Westminster Abbey, the Tower of Big Ben The rosy-red cheeks of the little children
52 Weltje Rd, Hammersmith, London, England 30-3-67
I received your letter with the clippings, photos and it gives me nostalgic feelings to see those bleary-eyed people who obviously have been drinking real beer. Don’t waste a drop of it.
We are only 50 yards from the Thames River, where there is a sailing club (Enterprises, Fireflys, OKs and 14s) but you have never seen a worse place to sail. They started a race at 6.00 pm the other night (winter) just on the turn of the tide and half the fleet went A over Z in the freezing water within minutes. I met an Aussie from Speers Point who knew the 16ft mob and sailed skates etc.
First flat close to the Thames and the Hammersmith Bridge
The Oxford-Cambridge boat race went practically by our door and all the Poms get very excited about this. I saw the race on TV in Monmouth, Wales as Jan (a schoolie from NZ) and I, Graeme (one of the blokes in our flat) and Raewyn (schoolie from NZ too) hitched for a five day tour which started on Good Friday and took us about 500 miles through Oxford, Cheltenham, Gloucester, Monmouth, Swansea and Cardiff (capital of Wales), across the Severn Suspension Bridge (4th largest bridge in the world) and back to London.
We stayed in Youth Hostels which are very good and cheap and one night in a little pub in the Welsh village of Brynmawr where the hospitality of the people and their liking for Aussies and Kiwis was amazing. They sang us Welsh songs and shouted us pints of beer. In the middle of one Welsh song they came out with “Up the Wallabies” and we all finished up singing “Waltzing Matilda” and “The Maori Farewell’. The night with supper and breakfast cost 7/6d each.
The pub in Brinmawr
We passed by Aberfan where the 240 children died in a landslide disaster that flattened the school. Over the whole trip we got about 20 lifts in cars, trucks and even an ambulance. The people were very friendly and quite interested in Aussie.
Tomorrow I’m taking off again for a week in Scotland, mostly Glasgow and Edinburgh and hope to get a tour of a whisky distillery (free samples) as the Scotch in Scotland is dearer than in Australia. I’m off by myself this time for a change. I should be more mobile and I have to be back in London by Saturday to meet one of the girls from the Fairsea who disembarked in Naples and has been in Europe (Michelle).
We are living very well and the financial position is fair. I think I’ve put on about half a stone, my hair is long (I haven’t had a haircut since Wollongong, over three months ago) but everyone’s hair is long in Pommie land anyway.
You should see some of these clothes! Talk about being way out gear! We are very keen on the mini, mini skirts though. They’re nearly up to the neck!
I have seen quite a lot of the sights of London, but there’s so much to see it should take ages. Think I told you we visited St Clements (Oranges and Lemons) built 1066 but destroyed, all but walls and steeple in 1941 and rebuilt. Also went aboard the Cutty Sark – she could do 17 knots under 32,000 square feet of sail – that’s faster than the old Fairsea.
Will, Keith and Phil in Greenwich in front of the Cutty Sark
I stood on the 0 degrees Meridian, one leg in east longitude and one foot in west longitude at the Greenwich Observatory. Also have visited Carnaby Street (way out clobber), Soho (sort of a Kings Cross) where the strippers take off the lot, one after another but with no finesse at all! Portobello Road is interesting with all its street stalls selling all sorts of junk very cheaply. Antiques are also very moderately priced and you should see all these shops selling old uniforms. It’s the new craze in MOD gear.
Portobello Road
I have been to London Zoo. Pretty fair but wouldn’t say it was any better than Taronga Park. We found a wallaby but didn’t see one kangaroo! London’s biggest building is the GPO tower – 36 storeys. We kill that with Australia Square of 50 storeys. Oh well, the Poms will find out one day what a great place “Down Under” is. Meantime we are having a great time looking at their country but we don’t knock the place to them. Well, I’ll send you a card from Scotland. Write and let’s know how things are. It’s good to get mail from home and hear all the news.
PS
Saw my first colour TV yesterday. Only fair but slight improvement on black and white.
PPS
Snowed here at Hammersmith yesterday but only lightly.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of his adventures in this A to Z.
"Streets of London" Ralph McTell • 1969 Let me take you by the hand And lead you through the streets of London Show you something to make you change your mind
Wednesday, 15th February, 1967
Hello! Well, here I am writing this letter to you from a room with three beds (very comfy) at the Overseas Visitors Centre (OVC) in London.
The OVC offered a range of accommodation services, a restaurant, entertainment venues, assistance with finding work, a poste restante and travel information for the Continent and for those wishing to return home.(photo from Blog set up by founding members of OVC)
We arrived in Southampton at 4 am this morning but didn’t get through immigration and customs until 12 noon. It’s very exciting leaving the ship after those six happy weeks as lots of new experiences lie ahead. I was rapt to get your two letters on the ship before we disembarked. So good to hear news of home and how everyone is getting on. I read them three times each. Congrats Dad, I never thought that you could sail that boat without me – looks like I was wrong.
We left the docks by coach at 1 pm today for 85 miles through the English countryside, past villages and into the city which we have seen little of yet. I’m in bed writing this and the temperature is 29°F outside but so far I’ve not been too cold. At least they speak English here and the money system is a little familiar. Things so far don’t appear too cheap, but we will save money by not spending too much. Everything – the houses and roads, cars, schools, people, are much as I had imagined them to be.
21st January, 1967, Dear Len and Iris, Lennie, Steve and Keith,
(Ow yer goin’ mate. Orright?)
England is quite an adventure. We stayed at Earl’s Court (known as Kangaroo Gulch because of the accumulation of Australians) for a week but at last we now have a “flat”. At least that’s what it’s supposed to be. In Sydney you’d call it a slum but in London it’s practically first class residential. It should be as it costs 12 Guineas Sterling (AU$32) a week but we call it home and have decorated it with posters (of Australia) and signs and it’s much improved. Flats are very expensive, and prices are approximately Australian (some cheaper, some dearer) but pay is very low. We can’t understand why all Pommies don’t migrate to Australia.
The first flat at Weltje Road in Hammersmith. The accommodation was on the first floor with other tenants above and below. This is a recent photo from Apple Maps.
The tourist attractions however are endless and it’s a bit like a game of Monopoly as you stroll along Trafalgar Square to Regent Street, Oxford Street, Piccadilly, Mayfair, Fenchurch Street, Pall Mall etc. We visited old Buckingham Palace to say hello to Liz but the guards wouldn’t let us in. It appears I’ll end up teaching during my stay here although I would prefer something else for a change. £15 a week is big pay here in London Town. The clothes here are incredible. 50% of the chooms are ultra conservative (bowler hats and brollies) and the other 50% wear the most way out Carnaby Street clobber. There seems no middle of line policy. As you always hear, London is cold and we’ve seen very little sun at all.
Well, three months here will be interesting but after that I’ll be doing a tour around England and Scotland, then we buy a car and head for Europe.
Extract from Diary
Wednesday, 15th February, 1967
The girls woke us up at 6:30 am as we had berthed in the harbour at 4:00 am. Permission to stay in Britain six months was granted without trouble. We were excited to have reached our destination but apprehensive about things to come. OVC Rep met us and we were through customs without bother and to London by bus 85 miles away. English countryside and city just as imagined. Stopped at pub for first English beer.
16th February
Underground to Westminster and saw Houses of Parliament. Went to County Council to apply for job supply teaching. Interview appointment made for Thursday. Strolled all over London. Went to bank and collected passbook, visited Australia House and read the Australian newspapers, then along the Strand to Trafalgar Square, Nelson’s column where thousands of pigeons don’t get out of the way. To Elephant and Castle for X ray. Must have walked 20 miles and have sore feet to prove it.
17th February
Covered miles in the tube (underground railway) which is fast and efficient. Out to suburbs for look at a flat. London Accommodation Bureau is helpful but not much good to us. Still looking for cheapest food – fish and chips, cottage pie and spuds – anything to keep hunger away.
18th February
Visited flat at Croydon very nice, dear and too far from the tube we think. Looked at half a house and saw another where board was 12 Guineas. Ate at the Curry Bowl for 5 shillings and twopence.
19th February
Moved out of OVC at lunchtime and into a flat at Hammersmith in afternoon. 12 Guineas per week for two bedrooms, share bath with four uni students upstairs, no fridge, pretty Spartan and dirty but it’s home anyway. Unpacked at last. Posters and cleaning will brighten things. At least we will save money on food and accommodation from now on. Had lunch at club with free dessert. Flat now looking at least livable.
The view of the backyard from our flat. No-one ever went out there!
20th of February
Bed was fairly comfy. Shopping now under control. Buying food, utensils at cheapest rates. Roster for cooking and cleaning. To laundromat tonight as clothes are running out. Laundromat is very good, quick and all clothes are dry. 2 shillings a wash, sixpence to dry, sixpence for soap. Played cards, wrote letters.
21st of February
Still eating very well and fairly cheaply. Visited Earls Court to collect mail. Graham and Neil collected some Australian posters to brighten the flat from NSW and Queensland House.
Listened to Normie Rowe and Seekers on the radio pirate stations “Caroline Ann” and “Radio London”. Normie (Rowe) to appear at Hammersmith with Trogg, Sounds Inc and Gene Pitney.
22nd February
Interviewed for job supply teaching at London County Council. Appointed to Camden Westminster Borough with possibility of permanent temp job. Lunched at Double Diamond Pub near Big Ben. Visited Discovery, Scott’s ship on the Thames.
24th of February
Phone rang in arvo. Schools LCC offered me a permanent position at Essendine Primary School, Maida Vale. Report on Monday. School starts 8.55 am. Head Mr Hepple. Keith offered permanent temp at Primrose Hill and Phil, supply at Brickfield School. They were very keen to give us permanent appointment to July. That’s too long but it will have to do.
Sunday 26th February
Up at 9.00am and caught a train to Liverpool Street Station. Strolled up World Famous Petticoat Lane and surrounding streets where all sorts of hawkers and street sellers were. Lots of dressed up monkeys, swarming with people between 10 am and 2 pm. Bought a deer stalker (Sherlock Holmes hat £1) and GB army badge. Visited Dirty Dick’s Pub, an amazing hotel where everyone writes their name on the wall. Visited the Tower Bridge and the Tower built by William the Conqueror in 1066.
Monday 27th February
Arrived at Essendine School. Boss is OK. Building is large and old but fairly well furnished. Staff consists of three New Zealanders, one Canadian, one American, one Australian (me) and seven Poms. Class is a 4th year class due for high school in July. English schools are so different – attitudes are much more casual. Kids are abour 45% West Indian with deprived home backgrounds. Described by headmaster as “a little wild”. Standards of work are not as high, but this is the “liberal” education.
Essendine School in 1967
Tuesday 28th February
The day was cold with snow that melted as it flaked down to the ground. School is very different to home as morning and afternoon cups of tea breaks are long. There is very little playground duty (10 minutes a week). Lunches are fabulous. For 2/4 you get a full sized baked dinner with the lot, as much as you can eat and dessert. Kids haven’t worked out who’s boss but they will soon.
Wednesday 1st MarchTuesday 28th February
Shero (Will’s headmistress in Australia) would haemorrhage at these schools. Chaos is normal procedure. Looks like I can have the job to the summer vacation if I can stick it. This will include pay for 3 ½ weeks but I could have an ulcer by then.
Neil and I are on cooking and washing up roster. We have eaten quite well since we moved into the flat. Pommies from upstairs visted the cave and Gus walked in with nine birds on a social visit. Bed late again 1 am. Must get some sleep one day.
Front view of the flat at “The Hammer” – the original inhabitants
Tues 21st March
Finished school today for three and a half week Easter break which is the end of 2nd Term. Sherry Party in the staff room at lunchtime is customary for any staff member departing. All delightfully cheery as class resumed. Can’t help remembering Shero’s little “get-togethers” over lemonade after school amid the sparkling conversation.
This is the story of a young man and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell the adventures of “Will” and his friends in this A to Z.
"Like A Rolling Stone" Bob Dylan • 1965 How does it feel, ah how does it feel? To be on your own, with no direction home Like a complete unknown, like a rolling stone
Red Sea, Friday, 3rd February,1967
Hello! How are things? I’m writing this letter from a deck chair. Tomorrow, we arrive at Suez and will leave the ship for a 16-hour excursion to Cairo where we will visit the Pyramids of Giza and Cheops (the Pharoahs) and the Sphinx. It’s costing us $15 each including lunch and rides on the camels through the desert (we sound like a bunch of tourists).
Phil and Will at the Sphinx
Since I last wrote we have visited Aden, Southern Arabia. We stood on deck as the ship came into harbour at 9 pm and the lights were quite bright. After berthing alongside a pontoon, the ship began to refuel as oil is plentiful and very cheap there. Hundreds of little boats selling transisters etc and lots of Arabs surrounded the ship. Of course, we weren’t allowed off because of the curfew and had heard over the radio of people who had been killed in the street the day before. The prices were comparable with Singapore, maybe even slightly cheaper. I had itchy fingers for a tape recorder, shaver, typewriter, polaroid camera etc but no use carting them round Europe so maybe I’ll get something on the return trip. I bought, however, a share in a slide previewer for $2. Watches – good ones – ranged from $4 up. We fuelled up at 2 am. Phil bought a flash attachment ($9), Gus a record player and radio ($20).
The Red Sea is wider than I thought. I saw only a brief view of Africa but there are many ships, especially oil tankers. (It’s not Red but ordinary Blue).
We crossed the Tropic of Cancer yesterday and the port of Mecca so now the weather should start getting more piccadilly (chilly) as it is winter in the Northern Hemisphere. The hottest day we ever had was 90° F and the moving ship creates a pleasant breeze. Life on board sails sweetly by. I’m beginning to wonder if I’ll have enough strength left to carry my bags at Southampton since we don’t get enough exercise.
Last night was a United Nations feast and the Aussies and Kiwis put on a floor show. I didn’t go in it for a change, but it was still a good show! The Kiwis were sensational with their Maori act while the Australians provided the amusement and laughs. The feast was mickey mouse with roast pig and lobster. Some guy who was Ceylonese and studied down at Adelaide sang like Nat King Cole and stole the show. (Ed. Research indicates it was very likely Kamahl, who became a well known performer in Australia). We adjourned to the cabin for a party – finally got to sleep at 5.30am.
Postcard from Egypt
We arrive in Naples tomorrow so only time for a card. Egypt was fab. We left the ship at 5 am and drove 100 miles through the desert in a Mercedes Benz bus to Cairo and the Nile River. On the way we passed a Bedouin tribe (Nomads) with camels, goats and sheep. We saw an empty palace which once belonged to Farouk’s grandfather. There was a bad road accident on the narrow road. Saw the mummies of Tutankhaman, the Pharaohs etc and then to Giza and into the tomb of Cheops, climbing along a claustrophobic tunnel. Rode on a camel to Pyramids and dined in the Nile Hilton Hotel. Cairo was surprisingly modern in some ways but pro-communist with Nasser’s picture up everywhere. Later we passed the ships as they came through the Suez and reached Port Said where we boarded the ship after 20 hours in the United Arab Republic. Well, Italy in a few hours as we can see it out the porthole and to Mt Vesuvius, Pompeii – Arrividerci – Will
Will on a camel. The camel owner said “If you don’t give me big tip camel go very fast”.
Thursday 9th February, 1967
The last note I wrote was on a card before Italy so I’ll keep you up to date. The trip through Egypt was fascinating but it was a long time (22 hours) away from the ship. On the way into Cairo we saw rows of planes, tanks and army trucks originating from Russia. They were preparing for war against Israel. (Ed. Six months later the Six Day War broke out and the assembled war equipment was systematically destroyed by Israeli bombers).
After we boarded again at Port Said we had a smooth crossing of the Mediterranean. About a third of the passengers were disembarking in Naples including the current girlfriend so I will be free-lancing again. There is no shortage of girls and they even buy their own drinks (most of the time). We had a Farewell Dinner (feast) and Dance which was a great show. Italy (Naples) was so interesting we decided to return at a later time by car. We spent quite a few hours in Pompeii which was buried by Mt Vesuvius erupting in 85 AD and is very well preserved. They are still excavating. Also saw a cameo factory where brooches etc were reasonably priced.
Ruins of Pompeii with Mt Vesuvius in background
Snow was on the mountains in the background and the temperature was cool. We did some shopping for a couple of little things and managed on a mixture of Italian and English (mostly English). Capri and Sorrento should be worth seeing in the Bay of Naples. We’ll see them at a later date. We passed the Rock of Gibralter at 3.00am one morning so we had a party and saw it lit in the night (us too). After passing the coast of Spain and Portugal we thought the Bay of Biscay was disappointing (not rough enough). We really warmed the ship up on the last few nights as we said our farewells and exchanged addresses of all the people we met. Had a bugger of a time getting everything in the bags since I had a bottle of Scotch, 400 cigs (5 shillings and fourpence in Choomland). We will sell at 250% profit (duty free). I might drink the Scotch however, as I hear it’s very expensive in Scotland.
This is the story of a young man and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell the adventures of “Will” and his friends in this A to Z.
“World” Bee Gees • 1967 Now, I found that the world is round And of course it rains everyday Living tomorrow, where in the world will I be tomorrow? How far am I able to see? Or am I needed here?
Fairsea, Colombo, Wednesday, 25th January 1967
I am now seated on the fore lounge, and we are 100 miles South East of Ceylon at 12 noon. We will arrive in Colombo at 5 am where this letter will be posted. We have a conducted tour arranged for $3 and should get a good chance to see the place.
Since I last wrote we have been to Singapore. Although life on board is tremendous, excitement was running high as we entered Singapore Straits with our first chance to walk ashore in a fortnight. We were running a day behind schedule due to gale force headwinds and engine trouble and as we entered the harbour at 5 pm Saturday the rain was teeming down in a typical afternoon tropical storm. But it cleared quickly and we had a good view of the harbour, the world’s 4th largest – ships everywhere. We docked at 6.30 pm and walked ashore at 7 pm.
Taj, our Malaysian mate, had a guide arranged and six of us boarded a Chev Impala for a good look at Singapore. What a fascinating place! We could have spent a couple of weeks there! Two million people are living on an island 285 square miles in size. The atmosphere is so exciting and it is different to anything we have ever experienced. The people are about 76% Chinese, 20% Malay and 3% Indian.
We went shopping and you, Mum, would love it. The bargaining is hectic. You tell them you’ll take about half their price and even a third in some things. I bought a National 10 radio (bigger and better model than I had) for $10, a watch, Swiss brand Titus for $5, an Instamatic 104 Camera (they didn’t have any 304s) for $11.00, Sunaroid sunglasses for $2. We were shown through many sights and ate at the food stalls where food is cooked in the streets. There were sautés and cuttlefish, chop suey and sweet and sour pork. Delicious. People everywhere kept trying to sell us everything and are they persistent! “You want to see blue movie?”
We were taken for a tour of the red-light area. There are dozens in Singapore but don’t worry we didn’t go in. We saw a short performance of Chinese Opera and then moved on to a cabaret where Archipelago beer was a $1 a bottle. What you could do in Singapore with $500 to spend! Everything is generally very cheap and apart from the goods I bought it only cost $5 for the car, the food and the beer.
Keith and Phil both bought Canonet cameras for $26 each. I’m clicking away while they are still reading the instructions. We returned to the ship at 4 am. Singapore was still seething with life. The ship sailed at 6 am and since then the weather has been fabulous.
Will seated next to Phil who is trying out his new camera
We could see Sumatra and the Malay Peninsula as we passed through the Malacca Straits with hundreds of ships going by. We saw our first Chinese junk under full sail and lots of fishing boats quite close, visited the bridge and have put the camera to good use.
On my radio yesterday I heard “Over the Rainbow” sung in Chinese! The ship is now making excellent time. Yesterday we had a run of 407 miles and 405 miles today which is the best yet. The sun is still warm to hot even considering it’s winter in the Northern Hemisphere. We are meeting lots of people on board and now I have a girlfriend from Tasmania who is a French teacher (Michelle). Will close hoping you are all well and will hear from you at Naples if not before. All the best. Having a ball.
Monday, 30th January, 1967, Arabian Sea
Hello again! I hope you are getting all my mail and I am looking forward to seeing a letter from home sometime (Naples or Southampton or Overseas Visitors Club, 180 Earls Court Road, London). This letter will be posted tomorrow night in Aden, South Arabia. There is a 7 pm curfew there because of all the people getting killed in the streets with grenades etc. so we won’t be allowed off the ship as we arrive at 8 pm. A bit of bad luck but I’d rather be alive than see Aden. All the cheap buys will be available however as the boats come out to the ship and the bargaining is on again. I intend to buy a chess set with case (magnetised) for $3 or less but that’s all.
Ship life is as good as ever with lots of food, sleep, beer, parties, entertainment, girls, sport, table tennis, swimming, water polo, deck tennis and the sun has us all very tanned. Today the rest of the cabin is flaked at 3 pm (although we got up for lunch at 11.30 am) after a hectic “Roaring Twenties Night” in which six of us played Can-Can girls and really brought the house down. The ship shouted us free beer afterwards.
Roaring Twenties Night
Since I last wrote, the day before Colombo, Ceylon, we have visited our second foreign port. The ship moved in the harbour at 5 am and I was up to see her tie up. After 6 am breakfast we headed ashore at 7.30 am by launch and to a bus for a conducted tour of Colombo. The streets were swarming with people wearing not so clean saris (including the men). Colombo is very poor with old buildings and very smelly. It was completely different to Singapore, much poorer with fewer cars and fewer good buildings. Red London buses are jammed with people who wait patiently in long queues. There were a lot of ox-carts around.
Old and new in Colombo
We visited a Buddhist temple, removed our shoes and took some photos. We visited a museum and since it was Australia Day we raced over to the Embassy and shouted “Cooee Cobber”. Two girls (Australian) came out and said it was good to hear Australian accents again. They were having a party with 700 guests to celebrate the occasion but we were leaving so we couldn’t go. I took a photo of a snake charmer with a live cobra in the streets.
View from Hotel Colombo, Mt Lavinia. We lunched here.
The bus took us to Mount Lavinia where there is a grand English hotel. I ate hot, hot curry and rice and pineapple etc plus beer. The pineapples are very juicy and very sweet. It was the only thing that put out the heat of the curry. Souvenirs were mostly quite expensive except for jewellery for which Ceylon is quite famous. Michelle bought a cat’s eye moonstone for £10 sterling. Boats were alongside the ship selling all sorts of artefacts like bongo drums and carved elephants and one even wanted to swap my Singapore sunglasses for one. “No dice”, said I. I spent very little here (a change after Singapore) but lost a little money changing into rupees as the people wanted Australian money.
Boats coming to ship in Colombo Harbour
We passed the Cannibal Islands (off the coast of India) a few days ago where 3,500 people live. There is a leper settlement one mile from the town.
Today is Resignation Day. We officially are unemployed schoolies at 12 pm. Tonight, is another party. It was the fastest six-week holiday I ever had. Glad there’s no school for us tomorrow.
Last night a baby boy (Adam) was born in the ship’s hospital.
(Editors note: This baby and the ship’s captain were photographed on arrival in Southampton and appeared on the front page of a London newspaper.)
This is the story of a young man and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell the adventures of “Will” and his friends in this A to Z.
“Twist and Shout” The Beatles ‧ 1963 Well, shake it up, baby, now (shake it up baby) Twist and shout (twist and shout) Come on, come on, come, come on, baby, now (come on baby) Come on and work it on out (work it on out)
Friday,6th January, 1967 Timor Sea
Distance from Sydney: 971 miles Sea Temperature: 63 degrees Average speed per hour: 15.98 knots Address Noon Friday: Lat 39 34’ s Long 170 07’E Seas: SSW force 3 wind
Dear Mum, Dad, Jack and Gail,
By the time you receive this we will have visited New Zealand and be heading back across the Tasman for Brisbane, even though we don’t call there. All is well. I have not even felt like being seasick and have missed only one meal. We slept in after a long, late night at the Tasman Sea Party. The porthole was closed so no one knew it was morning until 10 am.
Meals are good and the Italians are very entertaining. We have learnt quite a few words so far including lots of Italian swear words. We call our waiter “Buono Formagio” which means “good cheese”.
The weather has been changeable – rough seas, cloudy, sunny, cold, warm, you name it. I spent one day in the pool with the gang – about 20 of us have formed a club, “The Green Seals”. We hook our toes over the railing on the edge of the pool, clap our hands and bark like seals. Membership is exclusive to Cabin 245 but we have nominated 16 other honorary members.
The Green Seals
We have just come back from the engine room with Bruce Tobler. Phil and I conned the guy into an inspection, strictly off limits. The ship is an old troop carrier, 27 years old with two big diesels but only one propeller. She’s a bit slow but quite comfortable. She really rolled yesterday in a Force 4 Southerly but it’s down to Force 3 today and now swinging to Westerly.
I intend to go ashore at Wellington in the morning for a tour. We pass Cape Farewell at 10 miles to starboard at 8.00 pm and enter Cook Strait at midnight. The plan is to dock in Wellington at 4.00 am. We should be just finishing our Farewell Party by then. There must be half the ship disembarking there. We can’t count the number of Australians going to New Zealand and New Zealanders returning home.
There are plenty of social activities arranged. I play deck quoits, table-tennis and paddle slide, clay shooting from the stern plus poker in the lounge. I saw Elvis Presley in “Fun in Acapulco” the other night. Dances are to the “Turin Quartet” and Bingo is on right now.
Games on the deck of the Fairsea
Things are cheap on board. Cigarettes are 20c a packet (no good to me), beer 15c a can, Scotch and gin 15c a nip, electric radios, shavers etc are also cheap but we will get them cheaper in Singapore. I have met a Malaysian student from Perth Uni named Tahja who is going to take us to his cousin’s wholesale place. So, duty free wholesale cameras should be cheap.
Our cabin mate is Garry – a dress designer but a real great China plate. His nickname is Gus.
We have not seen land for four days and the only other lifeforms have been a school of porpoises, flying fish and two or three albatrosses which always follow the ship. So, it will be good to see land, even in the distance, for a change. It’s getting near dinner time so must finish and have a fairy bower (shower). It will be a while before I get another chance to write but might send you a card from Singapore.
Thursday Island, Cape York Peninsula, Friday and Saturday 14th January, 1967
Hello, ten days at sea and life on board ship is just one great big, beautiful ball. Since the last letter we have had some improvement as the trip from England officially ended in Wellington, NZ and the new trip to Southampton began. Meals are excellent and the social life is really good. The day’s activities are placed up on a board and you can follow whatever you like. We have seen some good movies in colour and dances have been on every night.
Wellington was OK except it was Sunday and all the shops were shut so it was very quiet. We nearly got sea-sick walking down the street which seemed to roll under our feet – a horrible feeling. The government buildings are the largest wooden buildings in the Southern Hemisphere. We had milkshakes and walked up Mount Victoria. Also rode in the cable car. It is a city of hills around a magnificent harbour but bloody cold for the middle of summer. Cars are varied types, many old and rusty and very expensive by Australian standards. For example a 1962 VW is £700 Australian.
The Fairsea leaving Wellington
We reached the coast of Australia at Moreton Bay after seeing our first island with five trees and a lighthouse about 20 miles out. I felt mildly homesick. Since then, we have seen thousands of islands and the Barrier Reef is just beautiful. We passed Brampton and Hayman Islands in close and saw the “New Endeavour” under full sail about 100 yards away. Saw also one of the “Roylan Cruise Boats” and now realise why you rave about this place.
Islands of the Great Barrier Reef Postcard
The pilot, Captain Carter, came on board at Gladstone, and just as well by the look of things as there are coral islands in abundance and a fair bit of shipping about. The pilot leaves Saturday afternoon 2 pm at Thursday Island where you get the last Australian stamp for some time. We passed Cairns at 3 am this morning (Fri) and lights were visible. Inside the reef it is as calm as Sydney Harbour and we have forgotten what a rocking ship is like.
I have missed only one meal (dinner) as the whole cabin got dysentery (me last) for 24 hours but am eating well now. I couldn’t get sea-sick even in a hurricane and the weather was quite rough in the Tasman with a strong southerly blowing. Weather is hot and humid but comfy below decks in the air-conditioned cabins.
We had a pirate night last night and our mob stole the show.
Will is unrecognisable as the pirate at the back between the two in the front
We are all sporting good suntans and the pool is good fun. Air temperature is 90°F and the water temperature is 86°F. We have a deck chair ($2.50) where we spend a fair bit of time. There are lots of birds on board and a lot of schoolies. I have danced with about 20 or 30 different girls in the last ten days. Cheap grog is not hard to take and there have been some funny photos taken late at night.
Days fly by and there doesn’t seem much time for anything, Writing letters is rare and our cabin motto has become, “Tomorrow we wash” (our clothes, that is). I’m down to a pair of shorts and a shirt so I’d better do something about it today.
Rehearsals started this arvo for a Roman night in which I’m a senator and have to shout, “We want women”.
Rehearsing the Roman Night
Equator, Thursday 19th January, 1967, 1 ½ days to Singapore
Hi, you must be lucky because this is my third letter in 3 weeks but the paper and envelope is free and the stamp costs 17c Australian.
Well, life on board since my last note from Thursday has been as good as ever. The view was never better as we rounded Cape York Peninsula in sight of islands and coral reefs, and many were on deck to see the pilot leave. It must have been tricky navigation as the radar worked all night and numerous lighthouses were visible. We passed the Gulf of Carpentaria and into the Timor and Arafura Sea, close to an island with a smoking volcano. Then with continuing hot weather we sailed into the Java Sea where we struck heavy rain and now the pool water is 84°F. The weather fined this morning and sun came out at last.
Everyone should have a sea-trip! I have been really enjoying it. Our revue, “How Rome was Built” went on at 10.30 pm last Saturday. It was a tremendous success and the crowd went wild. The ship shouted us two beers for the effort.
Keith and Will on the Roman Night
This afternoon was the crossing of the line ceremony at which we remained comfortably out of target range as ten poor souls were splattered with spaghetti, chocolate sauce, eggs, soup, tomato sauce, cream and meringue cakes for initiation in front of King Neptune and his mermaids. Quite a crowd came to watch and it was funny as long as you weren’t in the firing line. Tonight will be the Equatorial Ball.
As yet the only cabin parties have been in other people’s cabins like the one the other night where the ship’s butcher came too and we ended up eating salami and bread rolls with our Victoria Bitter about 3 am. One of our occupations is thinking up a reason for a celebration. Some of the best so far have been Muslim Christmas (where we sang Jingle Bells and all) while Taj bought the grog. We have our Farewell to Taj night soon. We had George Washington’s birthday. Bobby Burns birthday is the 25th and Australia Day on the 26th January and I’m sure we’ll find numerous others.
Tonight is a secret menu for Crossing the Equator celebration so I’d better get cleaned up and put on some clobber. The shower room and toilets we are convinced are our own private ones as there never seems to be anyone else around.
Later: As for the spread one fellow who had travelled on all the P&O ships said he’d never seen anything as good. The Equatorial ball was a great show. When the ball finished amid streamers and balloons we had another party on the afterdeck. I received my certificate for the Kingdom of King Neptune and was baptised “Octopus”.
Will dancing with Michelle. The ceiling was covered with blue balloons representing Neptune’s Kingdom under the sea.
"I'll Never Find Another You" The Seekers • 1965
There's a new world somewhere
They call the Promised Land
And I'll be there someday
If you will hold my hand
I still need you there beside me
No matter what I do
For I know I'll never find another you
Three young men stand on the deck of the Fairsea waving to their families. They won’t see them for at least three years and will return as changed people. They will look back on this moment as the most significant of their lives and think that maybe nothing will ever be as intoxicating, thrilling or exhilarating as life in the “Old Dart”.
Our narrator, Will Price, was one of the three. They met at Wollongong Teachers’ College in 1961, qualified as Primary Teachers and had spent the last three years in their respective classrooms. Keith and Phil had been posted to tiny, remote, one teacher schools, meeting the daily struggles alone, with little or no help from the indifferent Department of Education. Will was placed in the western suburbs of Sydney with a “Headmistress from Hell”, who told him he would be better suited to life as a used car salesman.
It was Keith who inspired the others to dream of a better life. As the year 1966 came to an end the three friends had all but completed arrangements for their exodus. From left to right Phillip, Keith and Will are celebrating Keith’s 21st birthday.
We are fortunate that Will wrote frequently to his family. Those flimsy, pale blue aerogrammes were one of the only means of communication, along with postcards and slides (the cheapest form of photography). They reflect views and sayings which may not be considered politically correct in 2025 but are an accurate reflection of what it was like to be young and bursting with excitement in the “Swinging ’60s”. Out there, over the seas, was a big, wide world waiting to be discovered.
This is my 10th A to Z. Most of my blogs have been about family history or travel. I used to spend April frantically trying to complete my posts but now I spend a whole year intermittently working on them so they are ready to go on the day.
Before I close, my thoughts go to my friend Sue Martin who is no longer with us. She was an ardent supporter of my writing, giving me encouragement every year with her usual enthusiasm. She is greatly missed.
When Step finally made an appearance downstairs it was Sunday morning. The others were all seated around the breakfast table, Dr Goodheart, Nurse Smiley, Peter, Tom, Wattle and Rose. Even Woof was allowed in the kitchen for some strange reason.
“Welcome home,” they all chorused at once.
Step wondered what all the fuss was about but it seemed he was a hero. All the newspapers had his picture on the front page. Headlines like “Boy Catches Escapee” and “Step the Superhero” had made him famous, if only for a few days.
Nurse Smiley later explained what had happened to Phineas and his mate. Of course, Phineas was in big trouble for escaping from gaol, but he was able to prove that he was not the one who shot Sad’s aunt and uncle. His “mate” was sentenced to 30 years gaol and Phineas was retried and sentenced to five years for armed robbery. Sad had been hidden under witness protection and could now rejoin his parents.
“And now,” said Nurse Smiley, “We are all going to lead peaceful, boring lives. I couldn’t stand any more excitement. I’ve had enough to last a lifetime.”
The last thread still had to be tied. One day there was a knock at the door. Dr Goodheart answered and was surprised to be given a flat piece of board by a tall thin policeman. Following Step’s instructions the police had found their missing car and retrieved Step’s piece of wood. There was no excuse not to get started on his Explorers of NSW project.
Nurse Smiley found Step in the back garden staring pensively at nothing.
“Anything wrong,” she asked. “You seem very quiet lately.”
“Well,” said Step, “it’s just that Sad has found his parents and Tear has her mother and a new family. My dad said he would be back when his ship came in but I don’t even know what that means.”
“It means that when the situation is right for him to take you back he will come for you. Maybe he is travelling and establishing a new life. If he is still with your stepmother he may think you are better off without her. I’m sure he is doing what he thinks is best for you.”
“What worries me is that he won’t know how to find me. We have moved so many times since he left me on the steps of the Opera Orphanage for Unwanted Children he couldn’t contact me even if he wanted to.” Step looked sadly at Woof and stroked his head.
“I’m sure he could find you if he really wanted to,” said Nurse Smiley, “and remember, until that time comes we will always be here for you.”
On a dark, wet and windy night two figures walked hand in hand, illuminated by the street lights. One was tall, with a long overcoat and a hat pulled low over his head. The other was very small, a young boy dressed in an ill-fitting jacket and long baggy shorts which reached well below his knees.
Step thought back to that fateful night. He wondered what his father was doing now. Was he still with that awful stepmother? Was he able to get a job and move out of the grinding poverty that kept the three of them in perpetual squalor?
Spring arrived. The trees were in blossom, leaves appeared on the deciduous trees and the days were warm, in the sun at least. Step was leaving his school when he saw a tall figure he recognised loitering outside the gate.
“Dad….. you’ve come back!”
His dad wore a short-sleeved shirt and no hat. He stood up straight and looked tanned and healthy.
“Hello, son,” he said. “I’ve been searching for you for a long time and now I’ve found you. Things have changed since I saw you last.”
Step felt his heart harden. Where had his father been while he was living in an orphanage? As far as his father was concerned he could have been dead and he wouldn’t have known anything about it.
“I’m very happy where I am, thanks Dad. I live in a house with loving foster parents and brothers and sisters. I like my school and my teacher and have lots of friends. I don’t want anything to change.”
As he said those words Step realised they were true. He didn’t want to change anything about his life. He waited to hear what his dad’s response would be.
“I read about you in the paper. That’s how I found where you live, or at least where you go to school, so I waited outside the gate hoping I might see you. I’m not with your stepmother any more. She was bad news. I’ve joined the Navy and will be away at sea for much of the time. However, I would like to support you as much as I can. Maybe you can take me to your foster parents and we can work something out? I’d like to see you when I can but if you’re happy with them then that is where you should stay.”
With that, the two figures walked hand in hand towards the terrace house where Step knew he would live until he grew up. A sudden thought crossed his mind and he turned to his father, grinning.
“Hey, Dad,” he said. “Now I know what it means. I may not see you all the time, but I will see you …. when your ship comes in.”
“Clutch, always depress the clutch”. Memories of Peter’s driving lessons came back to Step as the ute gave a feeble shudder. He stretched his left leg down to the clutch and pushed it in. He checked the gear stick. It was in neutral. Then turning the key again he heard the engine catch and roar. Moving the gear lever into first he slowly raised the clutch while pressing the accelerator and breathed a sigh of relief as the car moved forward. He crept in first gear to the gate where, instead of getting out and opening it he kept driving, pushing it over. Now to move into second gear and finally third. He was moving quickly along the dark road, relying on moonlight as he didn’t want to be seen by his pursuers. For surely they were after him by now.
The car began to hiccup. Looking at the petrol gauge Step saw with horror that it was on empty. If only he could find someone else on this lonely road before the ute stopped altogether!
A car came towards him flashing its lights and sounding its horn. He realised his own lights were turned off, making driving in the dark quite dangerous. However, the car swished past him and he was alone again on an empty road.
The ute finally came to a standstill in the middle of the road. Should he run into the bush and hide? Phineas and his mate were sure to come up behind him at any time.
Step left the ute where it was and began walking along the edge of the road. Almost immediately he heard a car so jumped behind a thick bush, holding his breath. The car stopped and he heard two men talking. It was Phineas and his mate! Someone tried to start the ute but it was obvious that it was out of petrol.
“I’ll siphon some out of my car,” said the burly man. “You go look for the kid.”
Step was unsure whether to run or remain hidden. Phineas came closer. Step could see his big boots.
“Got ya!” Phineas grabbed hold of Step and pulled him towards the road.
Just then another car arrived. There were no lights flashing or sirens blaring but to Step’s immense relief it was a police car. Phineas dropped Step like a hot potato but it was too late, both men were handcuffed and pushed into the back of the police car. Step rode in the front, squeezed between two policemen. Never had he felt so happy.
It took a while to sort out the mess, as Nurse Smiley called it. Step was interrogated by the police who found his story incredible but they had no choice but to believe him. He didn’t know what happened to Phineas and his mate but about an hour after arriving at the police station he was pleased to see Dr Goodheart coming through the door. Soon he was asleep in the back of the doctor’s car, heading back to Sydney. He had a vague memory of seeing Nurse Smiley and Tom and Woof before he was carried to his own bed where he sank into oblivion.
When he woke up late on Saturday morning his first thought was for his piece of wood. Where had he last seen it? Aha! It would be in the police car locked in a shed somewhere in the bush. He wondered if the police had found it and if he would ever get it back. Then he fell asleep again.
Step hoped that the man would stop somewhere and leave the car behind. After all, a police car was going to be easy to find. However, the man drove furiously out of the city until Step could see gum trees flashing by the windows when he looked up.
Finally the police car came to a standstill and Phineas opened the door. A swirl of dust entered the cabin causing Step to sneeze violently. Phineas looked over to the back and swore loudly.
“Where on earth did you come from? You’ll have to come with me or you’ll be be lettin’ the cops know my location.”
Fearing for his life at the hands of a convicted criminal, Step half ran and was half dragged into a shed where he was bundled into an old ute which smelt of cigarettes and dog. Phineas turned the key but the ute only gave a low moan.
“Battery!” he muttered. Back in the police car he drove close to the ute and then attached some jumper leads to the batteries in both cars. Diving into the ute he tried the ignition and the engine roared into life. Removing the jumper leads he drove out of the shed, parked and then drove the police car into the shed, closing the door.
“That should keep them searching for a while,” he exclaimed and leapt back into the ute, which had been running all this time.
Step was frozen with fear but eventually plucked up the courage to ask, “What are you going to do with me?”
“You think I’m going to hurt you, don’t you? I’m not a killer. I didn’t shoot that husband and wife although the judge gave me 25 years for a crime I didn’t commit.”
“But Sad saw you. He testified in court. He saw your hand and your tattoos.”
“Yes, I was there, but only after the attack took place. We were only going to rob the place. My partner got scared and shot two people. He’s the one who should be in gaol. That’s why I escaped. I’ve got to find him and bring him to court. He’s sitting somewhere nice and comfy while I get 25 years.”
Step didn’t know whether to believe the man as this mysterious missing person had not been mentioned before.
“Why didn’t you tell the judge what happened?”
“My legal counsel said not to. I realise now he was being paid by my partner to keep him out of it. I was dudded.”
“I don’t see how you are going to get him to tell the truth. After all, you are the one the police are after. When they catch you, your partner will go free.” Step was trying to understand what Phineas planned to do.
“Look, we used to be mates. A mate doesn’t let his friend go to prison for something he hasn’t done. I’ve got to talk to him and make him see reason.”
All the while they had been travelling upwards. The road wound around the cliffs, zig zagging its way to the top. It was a moonlit night and Phineas kept on only the parking lights. Phineas seemed to know where he was going. Reaching a metal gate, he turned off the lights and opened it wide enough to drive the car through.
“Close the gate, will you,” said Phineas.
Step leapt out of the ute. Now was his chance to escape but where would he go? He was curious to see what would happen when Phineas confronted his mate but decided to keep well out of sight when that happened. After all, if Phineas was correct, the other man had attempted a murder. What he would do to Phineas was anyone’s guess.
So he closed the gate and went to get back in the ute.
‘Climb in the back,” said Phineas. “Get under the tarp. Safer.”
Step did as he was told. The car drove slowly up a rough driveway. Peeping out from the tarpaulin he could see a dim light coming from what appeared to be a farmhouse. As the car stopped the front door opened wide and a burly figure was silhouetted against the light.
“Thought I’d see you sooner or later,” said the burly man.
“We’ve got some talking to do,” said Phineas.
The men disappeared into the house and closed the front door. Step had to know what was happening so he quietly dropped off the back of the ute and crept up to a window, hoping to catch a glimpse of the men. Moving around the house he finally heard voices and peered through a chink in the curtain. To his surprise he saw the two men stretched out on lounge chairs drinking what looked to be bottles of beer. They appeared to be two mates having a quiet yarn, not two criminals intent on killing each other.
Making his way back to the ute, Step noticed the keys were still in the ignition. A thought crossed his mind. If he could start the car and drive it to a town he could get help from the police and direct them to the farmhouse. He had never driven a car but had watched other people do it heaps of times. Of course he would have to stop at the gate and undo it and then he would have no idea where he was going. The man in the house would surely have a car and he would follow him. What would happen if he caught him?
Step saw that he had no option but to try. He climbed in the driver’s seat and turned the key.
Weeks went by and no more news about Sad was heard. Step worried about his friend and hoped that he was just in hiding, maybe with a new identity.
Step’s roommate was Tom, who was in second year at the local high school. Tom was now a different boy to the one Step was forced to share a room with at the Zipporah Magillacuddy Home. When Step, Tear and Sad were in trouble for hiding a girl in the attic, Step had to share with the most unpopular boy in the home. Although he didn’t know it, Step had turned Tom’s life around and despite their age difference, they were now the best of friends.
It was several months into the year and the cool winds of Autumn were blowing leaves along the street as Step walked home from school one Friday afternoon. He was deep in thought about a project he was working on. He had already been to the local public library to find a book on Australian explorers. He was planning a relief map of NSW using papier-mache, showing the Great Dividing Range and the major rivers and then painting the path of various explorers in different colours. It would be about the size of a small table and he was wondering where he could obtain the wood. He caught sight of Tom at the front gate and discussed his problem. Tom suggested going to the local joinery to look for offcuts and taking the dog for a walk at the same time.
Nurse Smiley and Dr Goodheart had a large, friendly dog called Woof who wasn’t allowed in the house except when going for walks. Then he would patter along the corridor from the small back yard to the front door, have his lead clipped on and off he would go with one of his owners. Sometimes Tom was allowed to take him for walks but Step was considered too young to control such a big dog. He still like to play with him in the garden and was teaching him to shake hands and roll over.
Woof was very excited to be going out, so after letting Nurse Smiley know where they were going, the two boys and dog set off for the timber yard. The owner was friendly and let them look through the scrap timber for something suitable. Tom pulled out a piece of three ply that was exactly the right size.
“Now all you need is newspaper, glue and paint,” said Tom. “I’ll bet Nurse Smiley knows how to make the glue.”
Woof was pulling hard to keep moving. Tom was holding the wood in his other hand and lost his grip on the lead. The dog leapt over the piles of timber and ran out the gate of the timber yard. Tom thrust the wood into Step’s hands and began to chase after the dog. Not wanting to lose his precious timber Step couldn’t keep up and was soon totally lost in a maze of unfamiliar streets. How could he find his way home and what would Nurse Smiley say when he told them he had lost both Tom and Woof ?
He thought back to his experience in Tumbarumba after escaping from a farm where he was being held captive. A policeman had found him sheltering in a doorway and taken him for a night in the police cells. It was dry and warm in the cell and next day another policeman had driven him back to the orphanage. All he had to do was find a policeman and he would end up home again.
There was no one around in the narrow lane where he found himself. In the distance street lights were coming on as darkness fell. He must find a busy road. Clutching his wood he made his way towards the lights, searching in vain for a police car. Finally, pulled up at the traffic lights, was what Step had been looking for. Lights flashing, with the sign POLICE on the roof, it was a welcome sight.
Step tapped on the window, which opened up in front of him. Two police, one male and one female, were in the front seats.
“I’m lost,” said Step. “Please could you take me home?”
“Hop in,” said the lady. “We’ll take you to the station.”
As the lights changed and the car moved forward, a message came over the car radio.
“All units report to 16 Collins Street. I repeat, all units to report to 16 Collins Street immediately. This is high priority.”
“We just have to make a detour,” said the male policeman. “Just crouch down in the back seat so no one can see you and you will be all right.”
The two police leapt out of the car after arriving and dashed into a building. Sirens were wailing all around them. Step noticed the keys were still in the ignition but the engine was turned off. A minute later a man jumped into the car and began driving at great speed away from the area. Peering between the front seats Step saw with horror that the man had a short little finger on his left hand. The left arm also had a tattoo of a dragon. Step couldn’t see anything else but surely this was Phineas Crowe, the escaped prisoner!
It was several weeks into the school term when Byron raced up to Step in a state of great excitement.
“Dad says you can come over and stay for the weekend. That is, if you want to. He’s also arranged for Tear to come as well, to keep my sister company. Will you come? Please, please.”
Step thought back to his last visit. Byron had behaved in an immature and selfish manner and really spoilt the visit for the others but he seemed to have changed, so Step nodded enthusiastically and said he would check with Nurse Smiley and Dr Goodheart.
On Saturday morning the blue and white Ford Fairlane pulled up outside the terrace house where Step lived. He scrambled into the back seat while Byron’s dad put his bag in the boot. Bethany and Byron were already there but they still had to go to Tear’s house to pick her up.
Step wondered where Tear lived now and how she was settling in with her new family. He found out fifteen minutes later as the car pulled up outside a small semi-detached house. On the front veranda Tear stood beside her mother, who was holding the new baby. They exchanged hugs and farewells before Tear climbed into the front seat next to Byron’s dad. She turned to look at the three children in the back seat.
“I can’t believe this is happening. Lovely to see you again, Bethany and…..Byron. Oh Step, are you OK? Is everything all right with Nurse Smiley and Dr Goodheart? How is your new school? How did you find Byron and Bethany?”
“OK, slow down,” said Step. “Everything is fine and Byron goes to my school so we are friends. What about you? How is your new dad? Does he treat you well?”
“Oh yes! I have to help a lot with the baby but I enjoy doing that and it gives my mum a break as she is always tired. My new dad is away at work a lot so I don’t see much of him. He’s promised to be home all weekend to help mum while I’m away.”
The four children chatted constantly on the way to Byron and Bethany’s house. They had to cross the Sydney Harbour Bridge and drive along windy and hilly roads until they reached the semi-circular driveway in front of the imposing villa.
Step waved to Tear as she disappeared with Bethany. He wished he could talk to her some more but resigned himself to a weekend with Byron. He was fearful that it would turn out like last time, with Byron losing his temper when things didn’t go his way.
Byron seemed genuinely different. He asked Step what he would like to do and didn’t complain even when he lost at some game or other.
Byron turned on the TV. “I watch the news now so that I can keep up with what is happening in the world.”
The TV screen showed a newsreader talking. A headline flashed across the screen. CONVICTED CRIMINAL ESCAPES GAOL
“Quick, turn the sound up,” said Step. “That face looks familiar.”
Sure enough, it was the man who had attacked Sad’s aunt and uncle. Sad had just testified in court with the result that the man had been sentenced to 25 years gaol. Apparently the man had hidden in a dirty clothes basket and been carried out to freedom in a laundry truck.
Step quickly told Byron the whole story. He was worried that Sad might be in danger as the escaped prisoner could be seeking revenge on the boy who put him away.
“He would be too busy trying to escape recapture to hurt Sad, surely,” said Byron. “I wonder if there is anything we can do to help?”
“We can tell Tear and Bethany. After all, Tear is Sad’s friend, so she might know what we can do.”
Tear was shocked when she heard the news but couldn’t think of any way to help except to warn Sad.
“Maybe we can ask Byron’s dad or mum if we can use the phone? We need to get Sad’s phone number but only Nurse Smiley would know that. I say we ring Nurse Smiley.”
Byron’s mum was resting in her room but they found Byron’s dad in his study. He listened carefully to the story told by Step, with occasional interruptions from Tear and agreed to ring the house where Step lived.
Asking the children to wait outside the glass French doors, he dialled the phone and could be seen talking to someone.
Ushering them back in the room, he sat down and ran his hands through his hair.
“Nurse Smiley is going to contact Sad’s parents although I’m sure they are aware of the situation. I think it best if you just try to continue enjoying your weekend as there is nothing you can do. I’m sure Sad will be protected if necessary.”
Step had to admit he enjoyed his stay with Byron and Bethany. He realised how much he had missed Tear and was able to spend some time catching up on her news. However, an uneasy feeling lurked in the back of his mind as he thought of Sad and the danger he might be in.
That feeling became stronger when he arrived back at the terrace house. The TV was on and Nurse Smiley, Dr Goodheart, Peter, Tom, Rose and Wattle were clustered around it.
“Step,” Nurse Smiley stood between him and the TV screen. “Come into the kitchen with me please.”
She sat him down and held both his hands.
“It seems that Sad has disappeared. The police think he may have been kidnapped by Phineas Crowe, the man who attacked his aunt and uncle. Believe me, they are doing everything they can to get him back.”
As Step walked to his new school with Rose and Wattle chatting just in front if him, he felt the loss of his two friends keenly. They would be starting school today as well but in another part of the city, making new friends and going home to their parents each afternoon. He hadn’t felt so alone since his father bid a hasty goodbye at the front door of the Opera Orphanage for Unwanted Children all those years ago. How could he bear the future without his closest friends? He considered slipping into one of the narrow alleyways and spending the day roaming the area but common sense took over and he resigned himself to what lay ahead. After all, Miss Smiley had trusted them to get to school on their own and he couldn’t let her down.
Step and the girls would be starting Fourth class. Their new school was much larger than the one at Clifton Beach, so their arrival was not as disruptive and they were spread out across three classes. Scanning the room for friendly faces, Step was amazed to see a very familiar one glowering in the back row.
It was Byron. Why would he be going to this school? He lived in one of the leafy suburbs on the North Shore. It was a puzzle he intended to solve as he sat down next to the obviously unhappy boy.
Byron looked at him with a snarl on his face but his expression changed to one of surprise when he saw who it was.
“Step! I’m so pleased to see you! Mate, you don’t how good it is to see a familiar face.”
Encouraged by Byron’s warm reception Step was about to ask what had happened to him when the teacher demanded silence and began speaking.
“Welcome to 4W at Underbury Public School. My name is Mr Ward and I am a kind and considerate teacher IF you are a kind and considerate pupil. HOWEVER, don’t think you can try any silly business with me or you will find I have turned into someone who will make your life unbearable. He caught the eyes of each and every student. UNDERSTOOD?
“Yes, sir, “ they answered in unison.
Mr Ward handed out exercise books and the morning was spent labelling them and designing title pages. There was no opportunity to talk as the teacher demanded absolute silence when he wasn’t talking about the year ahead. He mentioned a school camp and an excursion to the museum. Maybe, thought Step, this might be a better year than he had expected. Now that Byron was here, at least he knew someone.
It wasn’t until playtime that he was able to ask Byron the burning question. What was he doing at Underbury?
Byron looked sheepish. “I was expelled from my last school so Dad had to find another school that would take me. He works in the city, not far from here, so he thought he could keep an eye on me. If I step out of line, he will be here like a shot.”
“What did you do to get expelled?” Step asked breathlessly. It seemed like a terrible thing to be so bad that you were forcibly ejected from your school.
“I threw a chair across the room and the stupid teacher stood in front of it and broke her hand. I had no intention of hurting anyone. I was just really angry because she always blamed me for everything and this time it wasn’t my fault. She said I stole her purse because I was in the classroom at lunchtime. I mean, who leaves their money in an unlocked classroom?”
“Did you steal it?” Step asked quietly.
“No, of course not. And I know who did, but I don’t tell tales, so I got the blame.”
“So were you expelled for hurting the teacher or stealing the purse?
“Both, I s’pose. I’ve got a short fuse, as you know.” He grinned at Step. “It wasn’t the first time I was in trouble, so the school said, ‘Enough is enough’ and I was out on my ear. If I get into trouble at this school Dad is sending me to a strict boarding school where I can only go home for Christmas.”
“Well, its good to have a fresh start and I hope you’ll be my friend because I don’t know anyone here, except Rose and Wattle, and they don’t count because I don’t like them much anyway.”
“We are mates,” Byron put both hands on Step’s shoulders. “You are the only person who ever understood me. Together we will show this school who’s in charge.”
Step wasn’t sure what Byron meant by that but at least he no longer felt alone. Nevertheless he would have to do his best to keep Byron on the straight and narrow. The year ahead was promising to be much more interesting than he had imagined.
Step was very troubled. He knew he should be happy for his friends but he felt his whole world was turning upside down. Sad had visited the orphanage for one day to say he had testified in court and put the bad man back in gaol. Not only that but he was back home with his parents and would be starting a new school next year. Tear went out for the day with her mother and it looked as though she too might be leaving the orphanage. To top all that off the Zipporah Magillacuddy Childrens’ Home was to be sold and all remaining orphans were to go to Foster Parents or Group Homes.
Step held little hope that his father’s ship would come in, whatever that meant. His Step Mother had not wanted him and said that they didn’t have enough money to look after three people so he had to go. He didn’t want to live in the same house as her anyway as she was cruel to him behind his father’s back.
At least Tom was now friendly and was doing so well at school he was moved out of the class of rowdy children into a much quieter one where he was able to concentrate on his work.
Tear came back from her second outing with her mother bearing some exciting news.
“My mother is having a baby and wants me to come and live with her to help look after it. Her new husband only just found out about me and said he would never have turned me away if he had known I existed. I’m moving out next week, as soon as they have my room ready.”
Step forced a smile and wished Tear all the best. With Sad gone and now Tear about to leave he felt unsure and insecure. All too soon the school term ended and the remaining orphans stood in the hallway of the Zipporah Magillacuddy Childrens’ Home, small suitcases in hands, ready for the great unknown. Matron and Nurse Smiley, usually so informative, had told them only that they were going to a Group House. Maybe even they didn’t know what lay ahead for their young charges.
There were only five orphans left. All the others had gone to Foster Homes or, in the case of Tear and Sad, to live with their parents. Step and Tom, Rose and Wattle and 15 year old Peter were the children nobody wanted.
Nurse Smiley called them outside to board a minibus. They travelled away from the sunny coast, past outer suburban blocks until they reached narrow inner-city streets where the houses were joined together in uniform rows. Each had an upstairs balcony of fancy lacework and a tiny garden in front of an equally tiny verandah. The minibus stopped outside one of the houses and Nurse Smiley indicated they were to go inside along a dark corridor until they reached a large, brightly lit kitchen with a long dining table in the centre. Here they all sat down around the table with Nurse Smiley and a strange man.
“May I introduce Doctor Goodheart,” Nurse Smiley began. “As you know, I was recently married and this is my husband. He works at the big hospital near here so that is why we have bought a house in this area. It had to be a big house because…”. She paused and looked around at the orphans with a smile. “While I wanted to keep working as a nurse, we know that married women are expected to be at home. I certainly didn’t want to just do housework and cook meals every day so we thought if we fostered the remaining orphans it would give me something worthwhile to do and solve the problem of where you will live. We have three bedrooms upstairs and will turn the downstairs dining room into a bedroom for Peter. The girls will share and so will Step and Tom. What do you all think?”
The relief felt by all the orphans was so great that some started crying. It looked as though everything was going to be all right.
I suppose you have been wondering what happened to Sad when he went away with the Police Foster Parents?
As you can imagine, he was very, very scared. As he looked out the window in the speeding car he examined every man walking by who looked like a criminal. He recalled the attacker was quite short, with greasy long black hair and a scruffy, badly trimmed beard. On his arms were tattoos of dragons, a heart with an arrow through it and several grisly skulls.
Sad was sure he would know him again because on his left hand his little finger was partly missing at the knuckle. That and a damaged nose with a bend to the right made him quite memorable.
Forcing himself to think back to that dreadful day when his life changed, he remembered visiting his Aunt Gladys and Uncle Ted. His parents were going on a holiday and his aunt and uncle had enthusiastically offered to babysit Sad for a whole week while they were away. He liked his aunt and uncle. They had no children of their own and loved to spoil him, giving him lots of ice-cream and lollies to eat and taking him to parks and beaches whenever he wanted to go.
They were eating lunch one day and Sad was looking forward to his ice-cream, when there was a knock at the door.
“See who that is, will you?” said Aunt Gladys to Uncle Ted. He lumbered to the door and the next thing Sad heard was a Bang! and a Thud!
“Goodness, what was that?” cried Aunt Gladys. She raced into the hallway and Sad heard another Bang! and a Thud!
Sad knew that if he ventured into the hallway there would be another Bang! followed by the sound of himself hitting the floor so he quickly hid under the table, which had an oversized cloth reaching almost to the floor.
He could hear heavy boots approaching the kitchen. He could see them stop just short of his face. They were old and brown with loose laces. He held his breath. The boots moved away to another room so he made the most of the opportunity to run to the back door.
“Hey!” called a rough voice. Sad turned and saw the man front on, with his long greasy black hair, his funny bent nose, the tattoos on his arms, and the hand with the short little finger pointing towards him. In the other hand was a gun, but Sad didn’t wait to see if it had any bullets in it. He scampered out the back door and ran through the yard, squeezing through a hole in the fence. On the other side was a bushy hillside where he knew he could hide and not be found.
Crouched in a burnt-out tree trunk he waited until dark. Carefully creeping back towards the house he saw there were no lights. Too scared to go inside he decided to get as far away as possible. Walking toward the town he kept in the shadows until he reached the railway station. A train puffed into the station and several people climbed on board. He followed a family of two grown-ups and two children, pretending to be the little brother. As soon as they were on the train, he hid in the toilet for at least an hour until he felt safe. A few people banged on the door but he kept it locked. Eventually he opened the door and saw that they were pulling into Central Railway Station. Again, he attached himself to the back of a family and the man at the gate didn’t seem to notice he didn’t have a ticket.
Wandering aimlessly along city streets in the middle of the night, Sad was unsure of what to do except he knew he must stay hidden. Thoughts of contacting his mother and father were put to one side. The awful man might shoot them as well. He just had to become someone else for as long as it took.
That is when he chanced upon the Opera Orphanage for Unwanted Children. What a perfect place to hide! If he couldn’t speak, they couldn’t find out who his parents were and so they would be safe.
His plan had worked well until the fire. As the only person who knew of the danger all the children were in, Sad had to warn them and speak. However, he still refused to tell Matron or Nurse Smiley anything about his past.
Until now, that is. He didn’t know the man had been picked up near the crime scene and put in gaol after a court case based on circumstantial evidence. Then two years later his sister, who lived nearby, said he had been at her house all day and night and only went outside to take out the garbage. Why she didn’t say anything during the court case the police couldn’t determine but the judge decided the prisoner deserved the benefit of the doubt and should be freed.
Sad was a great asset to the police as a witness. The man was picked up the same day and put back into prison pending a court case. Sad should have felt safe but he didn’t. What if the man escaped and came after him?
The thing that cheered Sad up immensely was the reunion with his parents. They had kept hoping all this time that he was still alive and their joy was overwhelming. They kept looking at his face and exclaiming how much he’d grown and then hugging him so tightly he could hardly breathe. He was allowed to go with them to his old home as the gunman was safely locked up. The other good news was that his aunt and uncle were alive and had made a remarkable recovery from their wounds.
The day of the court case arrived. Sad was nervous but glad that the time had come to keep this man in jail for a long time. He hoped he wouldn’t have to look at him but the first thing he was shown was a police lineup of six men. He was asked to identify the gunman and had no hesitation in naming him, even though his hair was now short and his facial hair removed. He was 100% certain this was the man who shot his aunt and uncle and threatened him with a gun in their home.
The defence counsel tried to say that Sad didn’t actually see the shooting take place and that someone else could have done it. The man with the gun may have been an accomplice and not been involved in the attack.
However the Crown Prosecutor argued that the bullets found at the crime scene belonged to the gun found in his hand when he was apprehended by police that afternoon so the judge thought that was a good enough reason to lock him up.
Sad’s life was back to normal but he longed to see Step and Tear. It was almost the end of the school year, so Sad didn’t have to start at his new school until after the holidays. At last his parents agreed to take him back to the orphanage for one day to see his friends and to inform Matron of all that had happened. He would have so much to tell them.
Step and Tear missed Sad very much and hoped he was happy with his police foster parents. They soon had other worries as men in suits arrived carrying briefcases and marching around with important looking folders. None of the orphans knew what was going on and most were not too worried but Step and Tear felt an ominous dread creeping over them as the days went by. When a group meeting was called by Matron and Nurse Smiley they knew that the news would not be good.
“First I wish to tell you all that you have no need to worry about the news I am about to give you.” Matron looked around the room with an uncharacteristic smile which had them all worried straight away.
“It seems the State Government has a new policy regarding orphanages. The feeling is that they are too expensive to run and it is better for children to be with a foster care family.”
“But, but, but, we are all here because the foster families don’t want us,” stammered Tear. “How is that going to change?”
“If the government sells all the orphanages they can use the money to pay foster carers so they will have more incentive to take on a child,” answered Matron patiently.
Step spoke up angrily. “This house was left to us, not the government. How can they take it away from us?”
“The government is responsible for the repairs and employing the cook , the cleaners and the gardener. The cost of maintaining an old house like this is just unimaginable. The experts also feel you would all be happier in a smaller home living like a real family.” Matron paused.
“I also have to tell you that at the end of this year I am retiring and going to live with my sister in the city.” She looked at Nurse Smiley who blushed self-consciously.
“And Nurse Smiley is going to be married and so will stop working for a living and instead look after her home and husband.”
Step and Tear looked at each other with concern. The solid sense of security which had enveloped them since their arrival at the Zipporah Magillicuddy Childrens’ Home was gone in an instant. Visions of mean and nasty foster parents grasping at bank notes filled their heads.
“We must do something,” Tear announced to those around her. “I’m not going without a fight.”
“It’s all hopeless,” Step moaned. “Matron and Nurse Smiley are leaving anyway. Even if we could save the orphanage who would run it? Things would never be the same with someone else.”
Tear, however, was determined to do everything she could. She made flyers to put in letterboxes, borrowing the gestetner machine at the orphanage to run off her eye-catching signs. She organised petitions in all the local shops so that people could read about their dilemma and sign if they wanted to help. When Matron called her to her office she wondered if she was in trouble for all the fuss she was causing, but she soon found it was about a different matter entirely.
Matron looked at her thoughtfully before speaking. “This may come as a shock to you, Tear, but I have a letter from your mother.”
Tear sat up suddenly, recalling the day her mother took her out without telling her who she was until she dropped her off at the orphanage late in the evening. It had been a wonderful day with lots of delicious food, a visit to Luna Park and the pictures. Her mother had told her she would probably never see her again because her new husband didn’t know of her existence and likely wouldn’t approve. She wondered what caused her mother to contact Matron.
“Your mother says that she wants to take you out on Saturday. She says circumstances have changed and she wants to tell you more when she sees you.” Matron frowned. “I didn’t know you had made contact with your mother?”
Tear looked up guiltily. “She told me not to say anything. Her new husband didn’t know about me so she wanted to keep it a secret from everyone.”
“Maybe things have changed for your mother,” said Matron carefully. “Just don’t get your hopes up too much.”
Tear was bursting with excitement all week but she didn’t tell Step because he would feel abandoned if she was planning to leave. It also dampened her enthusiasm for saving the orphanage because if she was leaving what was the point of saving it?
Tear decided that one of two things had happened. One possibility was that her mother was no longer with the new husband and was free to claim her daughter back. The other was that the new husband found out about her and wanted her to be part of the family. That would be nice, she thought. A happy family of three and maybe later, some brothers or sisters.
Saturday morning arrived bright and sparkling, the blue sea glittering outside Tear’s bedroom window while she dressed. She realised how much she loved this house and how sorry she would be to see it empty and deserted or maybe even demolished to make way for blocks of flats.
No longer did the children line up in rows waiting for the foster parents to examine them. That belonged to the dark ages of the old orphanage which perished in the fire. Instead, Nurse Smiley quietly approached Tear in the Rec Room and said there was someone to see her. Step looked at her quizzically but she just shrugged and smiled as she walked away.
Her mother stood up from her seat, looking much larger than the last time Tear saw her. She realised her mother must be pregnant and hoped this meant her dream of a proper family might come true.
“Come with me, Tear. I have so much to tell you, but not here!” She wrinkled her nose and looked around at the dilapidated house.
Tear walked outside and climbed into a comfortable car. As she drove, her mother concentrated hard on the traffic and murmured, “Soon all will be explained.”
Schooldays became more pleasant for the orphans as Miss Apple proved to be a kind and considerate teacher and Sad even mastered Folk Dancing in Kindergarten.
Step and Tear were in class one day when Miss Apple turned on the wireless for the broadcast of “Tales of Many Lands”. Someone had moved the dial and they caught the start of a news broadcast on another station.
“A man who attacked a husband and wife was released from prison today on appeal after serving two years for attempted murder. His sentence was overturned on a technicality as there were no witnesses to the attacks and he was able to establish an alibi after the trial.”
Miss Apple quickly changed the station and the familiar music drew the children’s attention to life in India as they listened and studied their worksheets.
On the way home Step casually remarked on the news item. Sad suddenly froze, rooted to the spot.
“What was his name?”
“I don’t know,” said Step. “It just said he attacked a husband and wife. It must have been more than two years ago. They let him go because nobody saw it happen and now someone can vouch that he was somewhere else at the time of the murder.”
Sad was silent the rest of the way home. He went straight to his room and lay face down on the bed. Step looked in on him and asked if he was all right but there was no answer. He had a sneaking suspicion that it was something to do with the released prisoner but felt unable to help.
“Let’s get hold of a newspaper in the morning,” suggested Tear. “We might be able to find out more information. I know that Fred the gardener brings the Daily Telegraph with him in the mornings and leaves it on the back step while he works. He comes back for it when he has his smoko.”
Step and Tear were up very early the next morning. They met at the back step where the newspaper lay folded neatly on the cement. The front page screamed loud headlines.
“ Prisoner Let Loose. Missing Witness in Danger”
The article went on to say that the only witness to the attack was a small boy who disappeared shortly after the event. Police had not been able to trace him but now the suspected attacker was released, the boy’s life was in danger if he was found.
Step and Tear looked at each other. “It must be Sad!” said Step. “He must have run away from the crime scene and then turned up at the orphanage refusing to speak until the fire caused him to start speaking again.”
“He should be safe here,” said Tear thoughtfully. “Surely the prisoner wouldn’t suspect he was in an orphanage.”
“I think it’s an obvious place for him to be. I wouldn’t be surprised if he was checking them all out now.” Step looked scared.
“We need to make sure this is the person Sad is afraid of,” said Tear, pointing at the black and white photo of a man on the front page of the newspaper.
“What will Fred think if the front page is missing off his newspaper? said Step.
“Maybe the wind blew it away,” suggested Tear mischievously as she tore the picture out of the page. “Let’s get out of here.”
Five minutes later Sad was staring at the photo with an anguished look on his face but refusing to speak.
“Just nod if you know this man,” said Step.
Sad nodded slowly.
“We have two choices,” said Step. “One is we hide you in the attic if we see any strange men hanging around or two, we go to the police and they protect you until you testify in court and have him locked up behind bars again.
Tear commented that unless Sad could talk again there wasn’t much point going to the police.
“What do you want us to do?” she asked, looking into his face earnestly.
“Police,” His voice croaked like a rusty gate but at least he was talking again. “I can’t hide any more.”
The three children marched to Matron’s office and Step knocked loudly on the door.
Matron’s deep voice called them to come in.
Step placed the photo on her desk and poured out the whole story. Tear added anything she thought he had left out but Sad remained silent and withdrawn, huddled in his own misery.
Matron looked at Sad and said in a kind voice, “If you want to testify we will do everything we can to keep you safe. Is that what you want to do?”
Sad nodded glumly so Matron picked up the big black telephone receiver and dialled the number of the city police.
There were no police cars with sirens or men in uniform. About an hour after Matron’s phone call a green Holden sedan pulled up in front of the house and a man and a woman dressed in ordinary clothes climbed the steps to the front door. Nurse Smiley ushered them inside and only then did they produce their police identification. For about an hour they talked to Sad in Matron’s office before reappearing in the hallway. Step and Tear had been watching from the landing of the staircase but had to move when they saw Nurse Smiley bringing Sad upstairs.
“Sad is going to live with some Foster Parents,” said Nurse Smiley brightly. “We’ll have to pack a suitcase.”
“Best of luck, Sad. I know everything will be all right,” said Tear.
Step gave him a hug. “Look after yourself, mate. We’ll be thinking of you.”
Step and Tear watched as their small friend left the orphanage with the two plain clothes police officers. Would they ever see Sad again?
Mrs Harris waited until the 38 children had found their seats. She waved her arms for silence and smiled grimly at the class. “Out of the six new children in this class I have selected four to go up to the Primary,” she said.
Tear was first. She grabbed her books and stood in readiness to leave. Biff and Rose were selected. Step held his breath. He wanted to be with Tear but he was afraid to go into Third class with the big kids.
Anyway he was rubbish at school, wasn’t he?
“Step, would you join the others please and take this note to Mr P?” Mrs Harris ushered them out the door and pointed in the direction of a low brick building on the opposite side of the playground.
As Step had the note he felt obliged to be the leader, so knocked on a door which said Mr Pennypole, Primary classes 3 to 6, School Principal.
Mr P glowered at the children. His face resembled an overripe tomato and was getting redder by the minute.
“There is no room for you!” he yelled. “Go next door and I will send you a supervisor.”
There were a few desks and chairs scattered around the next door room so the orphans lined them up to face the board and sat down tentatively. A few minutes later a girl only a few years older than themselves arrived with four more children following.
Mr Pennypole has appointed me as your teacher,” she said smugly. “My name is Miss Pennypole and I won’t take any nonsense from you.” In her hand she held a cane which she brought smashing down on Biff’s hand.
“What did I do?” cried Biff angrily. “That really hurt.”
Down came the cane again on Biff’s hand.
“Silence!” screamed Miss Pennypole.
Mr P rushed into the room.
“What is going on? Penelope?” He looked angrily at the class.
“Nothing Dad, er Mr P. Just settling down this rowdy lot.”
Mr P sighed and looked crossly at the children. “Now I want all of you to write me a composition about what you did in the holidays. Not a sound from any of you and I expect at least two pages.”
Step thought about the orphanage fire, his time at the farm, their new home by the sea, hiding Ruth in the attic, visiting her in hospital and now the good news that she was to live with Aunt Ella. He wrote rapidly and was on to his fourth page when a cane smashed down in front of him. Fortunately it missed his fingers.
“What terrible writing,” screeched Miss Pennypole. “I want you to start that again and write it perfectly this time.” She picked up Tear’s book. “Now this is what I’m looking for. What beautiful writing! Would you read it to the class please, er Tear. What a strange name.”
Tear stood up and read grimly, her eyes stony.
The school holiday began with great excitement as I left with my mother and father for Surfers Paradise. We stayed in a beautiful hotel by the sea and ate in the sunny breakfast room each morning. Every day we swam happily in the warm, foamy water. My father bought me a neopolitan icecream and my mother packed a tasty picnic to have at the beach. One starry night we walked up the hill to the picture theatre to see “The Wizard of Oz”.
Finally we had to drive home in Dad’s new car. He said there would be a surprise for me when we arrived. It was a tiny little puppy inside a box. I have called him Snowy.
Tear looked up at Miss Pennypole who looked positively green with envy.
“Aren’t you the lucky one,” she said.
The bell rang and they waited for instructions. Miss Pennypole walked out of the room so they followed and found their playlunch, drank their milk and quietly talked amongst themselves.
“That composition you wrote was a pack of lies,” said Rose to Tear. “Holidaying in Surfers Paradise, my foot.”
“Why not write about what you would like to happen?” Tear answered sadly. “Anyway, Miss Pennypole is not a teacher. She’s Mr P’s daughter and only about twelve if she’s a day.”
The hours passed slowly, with Mr P rushing into the room checking up on his daughter and the class, dropping off boring worksheets and coloured pencils for their art lesson when Miss Pennypole asked them to draw a vase of flowers from their imagination.
Tear had that steely, hard look on her face all the way home to the orphanage. She refused to speak and went straight to Matron’s office. When she came out there was a little smile on her face but she refused to talk to the others about what she had said to Matron.
What they didn’t know was that tomorrow Tear would be eight years old and that Matron had told her she could have anything she wanted for breakfast. She had chosen crepes with strawberries and cream but decided to keep it a secret from her friends.
Morning came but no one knew it was Tear’s birthday. No-one except Matron of course. When the children lined up for their porridge Tear sat at the table with her empty plate.
“What’s up, Tear?” asked Step. “Aren’t you hungry today? Worried about Miss Pennypole and her whacky stick?”
Before she could answer the cook walked in with a huge pile of thin, buttery crepes, all crunchy round the edges. He placed the plate in front of Tear, while Nurse Smiley carried two bowls of strawberries and cream. She started singing “Happy Birthday” to Tear and the others joined in.
“There’s enough for you all,” said Tear. “Come on, let’s get started.”
“Is that why you went to see Matron?” asked Step. “To tell her it was your birthday.”
“Of course not,” said Tear. “Just you wait and see.”
As they lined up for assembly, Step could see three teachers out the front. Mr P stepped up and spoke in a booming voice.
“I would like you all to meet our new teacher, Miss Apple. She will be taking the new Third/Fourth composite class.
They dutifully said, “Good morning Miss Apple” and wondered what lay ahead.
The first day of school dawned cool and sunny. Step, Tear and Sad all donned their uniforms for Seacliff Beach School while Tom put on his grey trousers, white shirt and blue jumper for Middlemount High School. He seemed to have recovered from his bad mood and wished Step good luck on his first day. Step was pleased they appeared to be friends again and hoped that Tom would have a good day as well.
While Tom and three others caught the bus to high school, it was only a short walk for the remaining twelve orphans to their new school. They stopped at the gate while Nurse Smiley went inside to inform the Headmaster of their arrival. He walked down the wooden steps and asked them to form a boys’ and a girls’ line and then line up in order of age. Sad was at the end of the boys’ line feeling very small, with Step, Biff and Mark in front of him. Tear was at the back of her line with Rose, Wattle and Cherry close by. The bigger children were sent to the Primary section of the school while eight of them were to go to the Infants. They were introduced to the Infants’ Mistress, Miss Cruikshank, who told them if any of them misbehaved they would get the cane. She also told them that they had made the classes very large, and the teachers were not happy about all the extra work they would have to do so they had better be on their best behaviour.
Sad waved goodbye to the others as he was taken to his Kindergarten room. Step, Tear and the others were put into the Second class which was already full of children. The teacher, Mrs Harris, sent for more chairs and tables so they finally had a place to sit. She told them there were now 38 children in the class which meant a lot of marking books and homework. She said if anyone wasn’t prepared to work she would send them down to First class or even Kindergarten. On the other hand, if they achieved exceptional results they could go up to the Primary School into Third class before the end of the year.
Step and Tear had had a lot of interrupted schooling so they were both terrified they would be sent to Kindergarten, even though their friend Sad was there. The teacher gave them exercise books and pencils and began the day with a handwriting lesson. They worked hard through Spelling, Reading and English Grammar before they were allowed out for Playtime. Before they could meet up with Sad they had to find their cake wrapped in greaseproof paper in their school bags and drink a small bottle of milk delivered to the classroom. Finally out in the playground they made a beeline for Sad.
“How was it?” asked Step.
“Teacher’s nice. She was very kind to me. The work was easy and I sat next to a boy called Brian who was friendly and loaned me his rubber.” Sad seemed happy with his morning.
“Our teacher was cross because the class is so big. She’s going to send us down if we can’t keep up and up to Primary if we are brilliant. I just want to stay where I am,” said Tear. “Imagine being sent to Third class with all the big kids.” Her eyes opened with horror. “It would be so scary.”
“I don’t think that will happen,” said Step. “She was giving us really hard work to see if we could go up a class. I couldn’t do some of it.”
Tear didn’t admit to it but she had been able to complete all the work quite easily. Maybe she should not try to get everything right in future.
The rest of the day passed in a blur. The children were not used to a bigger school and found many things confusing.
Sad’s class was outside doing Folk Dancing. He kept getting muddled up with his steps and the teacher told him he would have to have lunch with the girls. He wondered why that was a punishment.
Step and Tear’s teacher had to leave the room. She chose a big boy called Paul to watch the class. “Anyone who talks is to line up at my desk for the cane,” she said.
Step whispered to Tear, “That doesn’t seem fair,” as Paul yanked a girl from her seat for talking. The next moment Step was having a tug ‘o war with Paul as the bigger boy pulled him out of his seat as well.
“What is going on?” asked the teacher crossly. “Everyone sit down. I really don’t know how I am supposed to control so many children!”
Fortunately, no one had to get the cane.
Lunchtime arrived and Sad followed his teacher to the girls’ lunch area. All the girls in the Infants School sat on tiered seating while the boys were across the playground on another set of identical seats. Sad wasn’t sure what he had done wrong as the Folk Dancing had been very confusing, but he ate his lunch quietly while the girls chattered and laughed around him. He caught sight of Tear and shook his head at her questioning expression.
“I’ll tell you later,” he mouthed.
As he left the teacher crouched down to his level. “Next time you need to listen to instructions carefully or you will be in even more trouble.”
Sad decided he hated Folk Dancing and he wasn’t so sure about his teacher either.
In the afternoon there was an assembly. The school did not have a hall so they sat on the bitumen playground in their classes while the recorder group played the school song and the teachers each gave a short talk about what they expected from the children in the third and final term of the year. There were awards given to students from last term who excelled in their schoolwork and a story read by a boy in Sixth Class who told about how he spent his holidays. It sounded quite boring compared to the adventures of Step, Tear and Sad.
Finally it was 3.30 pm and the school bell rang joyously, or so it seemed to Sad, Step and Tear. It had been a stressful day for all of them and they each worried about what was to come. Sad worried about Folk Dancing, Step worried that he would be demoted to Kindergarten and Tear worried that she would be upgraded to Third class.
As soon as they entered the front door Nurse Smiley met them to escort them to Matron’s office. After they sat down Matron smiled at the three children and began to speak.
“I have news concerning Ruth which you may be interested in.”
The children sat up straight, holding their collective breath, waiting for Matron to continue.
“Ruth has been returned to the farm, but as you know, a solicitor, Mr Moody, has been investigating the legality of forcing Ruth to marry against her will at the age of 16. A judge has been consulted and ruled that Ruth should be removed from the Children of Moses Farm if she wishes, as long as she can be found suitable accommodation and work to earn money to support herself.”
Matron looked at the children with a warm smile. “I am pleased to tell you that she will be going to live with Aunt Ella. The old lady is getting on in years and was looking for a companion who would be able to help her with her daily routine. Ruth is exactly what she is looking for and I think Ruth feels the same way.”
Tear thought of her little bedroom at Aunt Ella’s which would now become Ruth’s. There would be no more overnight stays at the weekend. She hoped she would be able to walk down and visit sometimes. To make up for her selfish thoughts she burst out with, “How wonderful for Ruth and Aunt Ella. I hope it won’t be too difficult for her to get away from Moses.”
“I’ll let you know when she has arrived at Aunt Ella’s,” promised Matron.
The children were shooed away to go and do their homework. Step approached the room he shared with Tom feeling some trepidation. What sort of day did Tom have at his new school? Would he be sullen and resentful after fighting and clashing with his new schoolmates?
Tom had not yet arrived on the bus so Step took out his books and sat at the desk beside his bed. He groaned as he looked at his homework. The maths he could do fairly easily but the other exercise was to write a description of his room. He looked around him at the bare walls and wooden floor. The two beds had mismatching bedspreads. One was pale blue and the other was green. He wondered what to write so began cautiously.
I haven’t been in my room for very long because I was in another room with five boys but I did something wrong and got into trouble so now I am here.
He looked at what he had written and thought that the teacher would not be impressed. He crossed it out and started again.
There are two beds in my room. One belongs to Tom who is twelve. He goes to High School and isn’t home yet. The other one belongs to me. We each have a desk with a chair to sit on when we do our homework. When I sit at my desk I can see out the window. There is a tiny patch of blue which is the sea. Most of the view of the sea is blocked out by a huge gum tree.
Step chewed his pencil and wondered what else he could write. He looked up at the ceiling. Where the walls met the ceiling there was a fancy edge but he didn’t know what it was called. In the centre of the ceiling where the light hung down was a circular shape with patterns on it but he didn’t know what that was called either. Maybe Tom would know?
Tom entered the room with a smile on his face.
“How was your day, Midget?” This was Tom’s new nickname for Step.
“The teacher didn’t like having so many new children but otherwise it wasn’t too bad, I suppose.” Step appeared unenthusiastic. “How about you?’
“Pretty good. There was one time when a kid started having a go at me because I was from the Orphanage. I nearly punched his eyes out but then I thought, ‘What would Step do?’ I figured you would just tell him a story so I gave it to him. I said. ‘Yes, I’m an orphan because my house burnt down and my mother and father and little sister were frizzled up like bacon and I’m the only one left to tell the tale. I’ll bet you can’t do better than that.”
“What did the kid say?” asked Step.
“He didn’t know what to say. I’m not sure if he believed me but he just shrugged his shoulders and walked away.”
“Is it true?” Step said carefully.
“Mostly true. I was staying at my friend’s house for the night. The next morning two police officers came to the door, a man and a woman. They asked to see me alone so I knew something bad must have happened. They said my family wouldn’t have known what was happening as they were sleeping. Electrical fault or something. You see, my parents were only children and my grandparents were dead so I had no relatives. That’s how I ended up here.”
“Anyway, school was good. I’m going to try out for the cricket team and I didn’t lose my temper. I got put in a class with a lot of kids who are behind in their schoolwork and they muck up a bit but I just ignore them. I’ve made a friend whose mother died so I call him a half orphan.”
Step asked what the decorative features in the room were and Tom told him they were Cornices and a Ceiling Rose, so he continued with his description.
Where the wall meets the ceiling there is an elaborate cornice. It has a row of wavy lines at the bottom. Above that are squares that look like boxes with fancy tops. Then above that are more wavy lines.
Tom’s bed has a green bedspread and mine has a blue one. They don’t match.
Step was satisfied he had written enough and turned his attention to the arithmetic.
The weekend arrived and to Tear’s surprise she was still allowed to go to Aunt Ella’s cottage. Her Foster Parent after the orphanage fire had become very fond of her and invited her to come and stay whenever she wanted. Now that she wasn’t allowed to talk to Step and Sad she welcomed the chance to get away for a couple of days.
Not that it was very far away. Aunt Ella picked her up on Saturday morning and they walked the short distance to the cottage. Aunt Ella made a cup of tea and cut two large slices of cake before sitting down opposite Tear.
“Now tell me all the news. How is life at the new orphanage?”
It didn’t take long for Tear to tell Aunt Ella the story of Ruth hiding in the attic.
“And now I’m not allowed to speak to Step and Sad and even worse, Ruth will be forced to marry Esau.”
Aunt Ella mumbled a bit to herself and then smiled at Tear.
“You know, I think we can do something about this. There must be some government organisation that looks after the welfare of teenage girls. We can’t have parents and guardians forcing them into early marriages. How about we contact Mr Moody. He’s a solicitor. He should know about these things.”
Tear wanted Aunt Ella to ring straight away but she shook her head. “I only have his office number and he would be closed today because it’s Saturday. However, I will ring on Monday and see what can be done.”
Tear had to be content with that and tried to put her worries in the back of her mind.
Meanwhile Step had moved into a room with Tom. He was quite apprehensive as Tom was a very moody character who threw tantrums when things didn’t go his way. No-one had wanted to share a room with him. Also he was four years older than Step so might not be happy sharing with a “little kid”.
“What did you do to get put with me?” asked Tom. “I hear you are in some sort of trouble.”
Step decided if they were going to get along together he might as well tell him the whole story. At least it would give them something to talk about.
“So this Ruth girl has got to marry someone she doesn’t like when she’s 16? Gosh, that’s only five years older than I am. That would be awful. Can’t you sneak her out of the hospital before they come to take her home?”
“Even if we could get her out, where would she go? She couldn’t stay here and if she was homeless on the streets something terrible might happen to her.” Step sighed and shook his head.
“How about we sneak out of the orphanage, go to the hospital and visit Ruth. She might have some ideas about where she could hide,” Tom suggested.
Step looked at Tom with surprise. He hadn’t expected him to be so interested in Ruth. He thought maybe Tom was bored and wanted a bit of excitement.
It was the weekend but Step and Tom had not been selected by any Foster Parents. The orphanage was quiet on a drowsy Saturday afternoon with most of the children who weren’t with foster parents at a small picture theatre in the main street, watching “Around the World in 80 Days”. Nurse Smiley had gone with them as had Sad but Step was told to stay behind. Tom said he didn’t want to go as he felt sick. Matron was in her office and the boys were told to play quietly in the Games Room.
“We don’t know which hospital Ruth is in,” said Step. “How can we visit her?”
Tom dashed out of the room and came back carrying the telephone book which lived on the hall table next to the telephone. In the Yellow Pages he looked up Hospitals and put his finger on a list. “I think the nearest hospital would be Southland, but to make sure I could ring this number and ask if Ruth is there. What is her last name?”
“I…I…don’t know!” Step looked at Tom . “We never thought to ask her.”
“That’s all right. I’ll say I’m from the Jehovah’s Children Farm and am ringing to check how she is. I’ll say we don’t use surnames at the farm. If she’s not there it means we just have to try another hospital.”
Tom looked at Matron’s door. It was shut so he quietly picked up the phone and dialled the hospital’s number.
“Oh, hello,” Tom put on a deep, adult sounding voice. “I’m ringing from the Jehovah’s Children Farm and enquiring after Ruth, who is in your hospital with influenza……No, I don’t know her last name. We don’t use them at the Jehovah’s Children Farm…er, I’m ringing on behalf of Moses, who is our leader. Oh, is that so? Sorry to trouble you.
“No luck,” said Tom. “She’s not there. There’s a hospital called Cliffdale. That might be closer to here.” Tom indicated the map at the front of the Telephone Directory. “Here is Clifton Beach and here is Cliffdale. What do you think?”
Step just nodded. He was impressed with Tom’s knowledge and ability to handle himself on a phone.
Tom tried the Cliffdale Hospital number. It wasn’t long before he was smiling. He put down the phone and turned to Step.
“She’s there and visiting hours are from two o’clock until four. Now all we have to do is work out how to get there. Hmm, it’s only about five miles. Too far to walk and get there in visiting hours but maybe we could catch a bus. Get out your pocket money, Step.”
“Do you realise how much trouble I’ll be in if I get caught?” said Step. “And sure as night follows day I’ll get caught. So will you, Tom and we’ll both be in heaps of trouble.”
“I thought you said the most important thing was to stop Ruth being returned to the Jehovah’s Children Farm,” said Tom.
“I suppose so,” Step grudgingly replied. He really wanted to spend the afternoon doing a jigsaw puzzle and keeping a low profile. He couldn’t see the point in going to the hospital if they didn’t have a plan. Tom seemed sure that Ruth would know what to do if she had some help.
They sneaked out of the orphanage, keeping to the shadows around the building. After a quick dash to the shrubbery they arrived at the front gate and walked down the hill towards the bus stop. The first bus to arrive said Lake City above the windscreen so they asked the driver if it stopped at Cliffdale Hospital. It did, so they paid their money and settled into seats on the ocean side. They were both so entranced by the view that they were surprised when the bus driver stopped and called out, “You’re here.”
Jumping out they walked up a steep hill to a small hospital, more like a cottage than the large buildings they were used to. At reception they asked the nurse which room Ruth was in and she directed them down the corridor. They could see Ruth sitting in bed reading a magazine. She looked up at them in surprise.
“Oh my goodness, it’s Step! What a surprise! And you are?” She looked at Tom.
“This is my friend Tom,” said Step hurriedly. “It was his idea to come and see you and help you to escape. You are looking a lot better than the last time I saw you.”
“Oh yes, I am almost completely recovered. You got here just in time because Moses is coming to get me tomorrow and take me back to the farm.” Ruth bit her lip, “Thank you for trying to help me escape but where would I go? I can’t go to the orphanage and I have no money and nowhere to live. I appreciate you wanting to help me but I will have to go back with Moses. Maybe I can talk to him and he will see that making me marry Esau is a bad idea.”
Step was relieved because he had an image of Ruth hiding in a cave on the beach and dying from cold and starvation.
Tom looked disappointed. He hadn’t planned the next step so sat glumly in the visitor’s chair looking at the ocean.
“We’d better catch a bus back and try to sneak in without anyone seeing us,” Step said anxiously. He was keen to get back to the Games Room as soon as possible. “I’m pleased that you have recovered, Ruth and I hope you can talk some sense into Moses.”
Step and Tom said goodbye and returned to the Bus Stop. A bus travelling north arrived and they paid their money for Clifton Beach. It was only a matter of minutes and they were back at the front gates of the orphanage. They watched from behind some bushes as Matron walked around the gardens calling “Step….Tom”.
“Here we are,” called Step. “We were playing hidings in the garden.”
“I asked you to stay in the Games Room,” she said, but she didn’t appear to be cross and escorted them back inside. “The other children should be back from their outing soon but until then I’d like you to go to your room and do some quiet reading.”
Step couldn’t believe his good fortune. He hadn’t been caught and wasn’t in trouble. Well at least he wasn’t in more trouble than before. He was happy to lie on his bed with a book, especially as Tom hadn’t spoken a word and no longer appeared to be friendly.
“Thanks for trying,” Step said to Tom. Tom just rolled over on his bed with his back to Step. Obviously something was bugging him but Step decided it was wise to let sleeping dogs lie.
It was Sunday night before Tear was able to communicate her news. She passed a folded note to Step as she passed him on her way to dinner. He read it when he was sure no one was looking and was immensely cheered by what it said.
Aunt Ella ringing Mr Moody re Ruth. Says she’s sure he can help.
He caught Tear’s eye and she winked. He must get this message to Sad. Also would he tell Tom? Maybe that would cheer him up.
As they were leaving to go to bed later that night he passed the note to Sad, making sure he wasn’t being watched. He approached his room with trepidation. What sort of mood would Tom be in?
“I’ve got some news Tom. I think it’s good for Ruth.”
Tom turned to look at him, which at least was a start.
“Tear gave me a message. She says that Mr Moody, who is a solicitor, is going to look into Ruth’s case. She seemed very hopeful that maybe Ruth won’t have to marry Esau after all.”
“Who cares?” Tom cried. “I’m over this. It’s all boring. You’re just a scaredy cat and I hate having to share a room with you. I’m asking Nurse Smiley if you can be moved.”
With that he climbed into bed and covered his head with his blanket.
The next morning Step, Tear and Sad were called to Matron’s office.
“Sit down,” she said brusquely. “I’ve have reviewed your behaviour over the past few days and can only conclude that you did what you did out of consideration for Ruth and not because you are naughty children. As a result, you will now be allowed to talk to each other again which I’m sure will please you all.”
Matron looked at Step for a few moments. “Step, I have received a request from Tom that you be moved from his room. I had hoped that with your friendly nature he would enjoy your company but he is a difficult boy to please. I have decided to leave it up to you. If you want to return to the room you share with Sad and the others you may. However if you think it will help Tom to have your company it might be a good idea to stay a little longer. I’ll leave it up to you to decide.”
Step was deliriously happy when Matron said he could move back. However as she finished speaking he realised she was asking him to help Tom.
“Matron, could you give me a few days to make up my mind? I’ll see if I can get through to Tom. If not, then I will be happy to move back to my old bed.”
As they were leaving Sad gave Step a push. “Why don’t you move back straight away? It must be so boring stuck in a room with Tom No Friends.”
“I will gladly come back but I think Matron wants my help. Tom can be nice but for some reason he turns away from people and becomes bitter. Maybe something happened to him to make him like that.”
“That’s no excuse,” Sad said in a wobbly voice. “What happened to him couldn’t have been any worse than what happened to me but I’m a friendly guy, aren’t I?”
“That’s all the more reason to help Tom. Maybe he just needs some friends and he will get rid of that huge chip he has on his shoulder.”
With that the children reported to the Games Room because tomorrow they were all going to their new schools for the first time.
Sad was unsure what to do. Should he call for help from his friends or Nurse Smiley? Ruth quickly put her finger to her lips.
“Don’t tell anyone I’m here because Moses will come looking for me and if Matron or Nurse Smiley know where I am they will have to tell him.”
“But you can’t stay in here with the chooks,” said Sad. “For a start they won’t come in here and that will arouse suspicion. I will have to hide you somewhere else. And what about food? You can’t live on wheat!”
Ruth stared at Sad with a strange look. “I would rather starve to death than go back with Moses and marry Esau.”
Sad thought quickly. He and his friends had already explored the house and knew where the best hiding places were. At the back of the house was the servants’ staircase, used in the olden days when a wealthy family lived here. It was narrow and steep and led to a row of small rooms in the roof of the house where the servants used to sleep. No-one used it now as the cook and gardener lived in their own homes nearby. Sad decided that it was dark enough to risk moving Ruth to her new quarters without anyone seeing. The stairs were near the kitchen so he might even be able to take some food up for her after dinner.
He looked at Ruth. “How would Moses know you were here? He wouldn’t even know where this place is.”
“I overheard him talking to someone on the telephone. He was trying to find the address because he wanted to take some orphans for the weekend in the hope of persuading them to stay. Our numbers are dropping as some people have been leaving. It is very hard to get away if you are older because you have donated all your worldly goods to the organisation and so you have nothing when you leave. Some people are still so unhappy they leave anyway but then they have to beg on the street to live. Anyway I saw the address written on his notepad and decided to come here and hide until they get sick of looking.”
“How did you get here?” asked Sad.
“Jehovah’s Children Farm is a few miles from the Picton railway station. I left in the middle of the night and walked to the station. I had been saving money wherever I could find it and dear Isaiah helped me. It is amazing how much money we found in the discarded furniture. Anyway I caught a train to Central and then another one to Cliffside Beach. It is a long walk down the hill from the station but I was so excited to be here. Then I saw people in the garden so I hid in the hen house.”
“Well, let’s get you out of here and upstairs without anyone seeing. I mustn’t forget to lock up the chooks either.” Sad looked around in all directions, thankful it was almost dark and then quickly scurried to the back door. Peering inside he could see no-one, so waved to Ruth to follow him. Together they crept up the steep stairs, their shoes in their hands, until they came to a narrow corridor. Sad looked into each room until he saw one with some sparse furniture.
“Here, this will do. It has a bed with a mattress. You can put your blanket over it as it is awfully dusty. I’ll get you some more blankets as well as some food and water.”
With that Sad rushed off to lock up the chooks and report for dinner. It was difficult to act normally in front of Step and Tear when he had such an enormous secret. He had to get them alone before he could say anything as he didn’t want to risk anyone overhearing. It would be useful if they could save some food for Ruth as well but tonight she was going to have to rely on what he could forage alone. He slipped a bread roll and an apple into his pockets and then remembered his drink bottle in his room. As soon as the meal was over he rushed upstairs, filled his drink bottle with water and set off for the back stairs. To get there he had to walk through the kitchen which was difficult as Cook and the rostered orphan, Peter, were washing the big pots and pans.
The only thing to do was switch off the lights and hope he could slip through unnoticed.
Cook remarked, “There’s a blackout!”
”Can’t be,” Peter said. “ The lights are on in the rest of the house.”
By this time Sad was off and up the back stairs. He opened the third door and presented his gifts to Ruth. He had forgotten to get blankets. Ruth didn’t mind. She drank the drink bottle dry and ate her bread roll in seconds. As she munched on the apple Sad told he he’d better get back as there might be a search for the person who switched off the lights in the kitchen.
Getting back was easier as Cook was out in the hallway talking to Nurse Smiley about the lights going off and Peter had left to go back to the others. Sad checked no-one was watching and fled to his room where he found Step reading a book. The other two boys were obviously somewhere else so when Sad got his breath back he told Step the whole story.
“Wow!” exclaimed Step. “How are we going to keep her there without anybody finding out?”
“It will only be until Moses has been and gone and then maybe Ruth can be given a place at the orphanage,” whispered Sad. “We have to find Tear and tell her what is happening.”
“What about washing and er… you know.” Step muttered.
“She can go down the stairs and out into the yard in the middle of the night. No-one will see her. There’s an outdoor dunny in the back garden.”
Sad and Step were unable to get Tear alone until the next morning. Sad asked if she would help him in the chook yard so she and Step went out before breakfast to let the hens out of their house.
“Tear, Ruth is here hiding in one of the attic rooms and we have to keep her out of sight until Moses comes to check if she is here.” Step didn’t waste any words as time was short. “Make sure you keep some food from breakfast for her and fill up your drink bottle with water. We’ll meet here after breakfast. Not a word, understand?”
Tear nodded and returned to the house. Half an hour later they met again at the chook yard. Sad was carrying a blanket off his bed as well as a bag of food.
“I don’t know if we should all go up together. Maybe if Sad goes first we can follow at a safe distance,” said Step.
The two orphans waited until Sad was out of sight. Step crossed to the back door next and after a few more minutes Tear followed.
They found Ruth in a very miserable state. She was hungry, thirsty and cold and snuggled up to Sad’s blanket with relief. The children spoke quietly and then left one at a time.
Until the new school term started the children were given a roster of activities to keep them busy. It consisted mainly of work in the garden or the house. That day Tear was supposed to hang the washing on the clothesline. Sad was assigned to weeding the garden and Step had to vacuum the carpets.
They all looked out for the Land Rover and sure enough it arrived at precisely midday. Sad saw the car pull up and watched Moses striding to the front door. Step paused in his vacuuming while Moses went into Matron’s study and Tear watched from the clothesline as he and Matron searched the back garden.
After a long time he was back in his Land Rover, satisfied Ruth was not there. That is what they all hoped, anyway.
They all wore jackets with big pockets to lunch so they could stow as much food as possible without arousing suspicion.
However, Rose had noticed something because she approached Tear as she was leaving the Dining Room.
“What are you doing with all that food in your pockets? I saw you sneaking it away. I saw the others too. Tell me now or I will inform Nurse Smiley.”
“Er…um. A midnight feast! Step and Sad and I were going to have a midnight feast,” Tear said quickly. “You mustn’t tell. Please!”
“I won’t tell if I can come too. It sounds like fun,” replied Rose. “Where are you meeting?”
“At the top of the back staircase, in one of the attic rooms,” replied Tear. She realised she had given away Ruth’s secret but didn’t know what else to say.
“Great! Make sure you wake me if I am asleep. Otherwise…” She raised her eyebrows dramatically.
Tear broke the news to Step and Sad. Sad was angry and kicked the wall so hard he hurt his foot and hopped around groaning for several minutes. When he recovered, he gasped, “Why did you tell her where Ruth was hiding? You didn’t have to do that!”
“Calm down,” said Step. “I have an idea. We can still have the midnight feast, only not in Ruth’s room. We can warn her to be quiet and have it in the room next door. We just need to get lots of food so we have enough for both purposes.”
“I don’t want to get up at midnight and have a feast,” said Sad. “What a stupid idea, Tear.”
Tear looked like she was about to cry but Step hurriedly stepped in. “It was quick thinking in a difficult situation. What would you have said instead, Sad? Would you have organised a midnight feast in the chook pen?”
That made Sad laugh and the awkward moment was past.
When Step took the scavenged food to Ruth that night she was lying on the bed with her hands clasped to her temples.
“What’s wrong?” asked Step.
“I have the most awful headache,” she said. “I just want to sleep and hope it will be gone in the morning.”
Step quickly told her about the feast scheduled for midnight in a nearby room.
“Well, I won’t be coming to your party,” she said. “Rather you than me.”
Step left the food and water although Ruth didn’t seem very interested. He ran downstairs thinking he just wanted this night to be over.
Tear rather hoped that Rose would sleep through the night, but she was out of her bed and tugging at Tear’s sleeve as the church bell chimed twelve times.
Wearily Tear grabbed her dressing gown. Two more shapes appeared. It seems Rose had told Wattle and Cherry so they were preparing to join the feast.
“I hope there’s enough food,” muttered Tear. “We weren’t expecting so many people.”
Silently they crept downstairs, through the dark kitchen and up the narrow staircase to the attic. Step and Sad were already in the first room, candles alight and the food spread over one of the blankets from Step’s bed.
“This is so exciting!” Cherry said, her hands fluttering towards the food. “Thank you for inviting us.”
The children ate quietly, munching on biscuits and cakes and washing them down with tooth tumblers of water. Tear began to breath more easily as she thought they might have kept their secret for one more day.
All of a sudden a loud voice could be heard nearby.
“Let me go! I’m not coming back! I don’t want to marry Esau! I’d rather die!”
They all looked up and Rose, Cherry and Wattle appeared genuinely scared.
“Do you think it’s a ghost?” asked Rose.
Surprisingly it was Wattle who dashed out the door to Ruth’s room and opened the door.
“As I thought,” said Wattle. “Someone is hiding up here. Calm down Rose, it’s not a ghost.”
Cherry held up the candle to see who was in the room. On the bed Ruth tossed and turned. Her face was red and she moaned continuously.
“I think she is very sick,” said Step. “Let’s go and get Nurse Smiley. Tear and Sad, you two stay with her and give her some water.”
The children rushed down the narrow stairs and up the broad ones to Nurse Smiley’s room. After Step’s brief outline of the situation she donned her dressing gown and grabbed a large torch and her medical bag. On the way she knocked on Matron’s door and let her know of the situation.
Within minutes she was taking Ruth’s temperature and placing a cool cloth on her forehead. She looked at the children gathered around.
“I don’t know what you were doing up here but I want you all in bed NOW. Understand? I will see you tomorrow in my office at 7 o’clock. Now scoot!”
The children did as they were told but found it hard to sleep, wondering what was going on. They heard the wail of an ambulance siren, the crunching of gravel on the driveway and muffled voices but what had happened to Ruth they could only guess.
The six children waited outside Nurse Smiley’s office at 7 o’clock.
“I will see Rose, Cherry and Wattle first,” she said. In a few minutes they reappeared. Rose looked at Step, Tear and Sad.
“You three are in soooo much trouble,” she said, swinging her plaits around her head.
The three orphans looked at each other.
“The most important thing,” Step said, “is that Ruth recovers from her sickness and does not have to go back to the farm. Keep that in mind.”
“Sit down please,” Nurse Smiley looked very serious. “The girl from the attic is in hospital with influenza. She is in a bad way but the doctors hope that with an antibiotic drip she will recover. I have been told by the girls about the midnight feast. Now I want the whole truth from you three as I get the feeling you know a lot more about this than Rose, Cherry and Wattle do.”
Sad spoke first. “I am the one who found the girl in the hen house. She wanted to stay at the orphanage so I hid her in the attic. It is all my fault.”
Step spoke next. “I am the oldest but I decided to help Sad because I felt sorry for the girl. It is my fault that Tear is involved because we should have kept it to ourselves.”
“Before you go on any further,” Nurse Smiley interrupted. “I know the girl is Ruth from the Jehovah’s Children Farm and that Moses has been looking for her. As soon as she is better she will be going back to the farm.”
“But Nurse Smiley, she is going to have to marry Esau when she turns 16 and she doesn’t want to. She is still only young and should not be forced into marriage. She doesn’t even like Esau.” Sad was in tears, he was so upset.
“I was not aware of that,” said Nurse Smiley thoughtfully. “However, as Moses is her guardian we have no control over what he decides to do. Now as for the three of you I will have to talk to Matron about your punishment. For the moment you are not to speak to each other and Step and Sad will sleep in different rooms. Step, you can move in with Tom so go and get your things now.”
The three orphans left Nurse Smiley’s office stunned and heartbroken. The future looked very bleak indeed.
The horizon was streaked with pink and gold although the sun had not yet appeared when Sad and Step dumped their backpacks in the Land Rover. They had the same driver as before because he knew where the Scout Hall was. Matron had asked that all orphans be returned there and not to the new house. She very wisely decided to keep its whereabouts a secret.
The driver was alone and not at all chatty, so the two boys sat in the back seat quietly brimming with excitement. Every now and again they looked at each other and a big grin would spread across one of their faces. Then the other would burst into silent laughter and they would both shake with shared joy.
It took two hours to reach the Scout Hall. They could see other cars pulling in and driving out. Foster parents and orphans were carrying bags into the hall and Nurse Smiley stood at the door greeting each group.
Step looked around for Tear. He was worried that she might not come back, that some Foster Parent would take a liking to her and keep her. He couldn’t see her anywhere and began to shiver with the thought that she might be gone forever.
He eventually plucked up enough courage to ask the dreaded question.
“Excuse me Nurse Smiley, but do you know if Tear is coming back?”
Nurse Smiley turned to Step and answered “Tear will be meeting us at the new house as her Foster Parent lives nearby. It was because of Tear that we were left this beautiful mansion. She made friends with the old lady who owned it and told her all about our dilemma. The old woman made us the sole beneficiaries of her estate. She was very, very old, over 100, and one morning, sitting in the sunshine, after drinking a cup of tea, she fell asleep and didn’t wake up. She had no other relatives and her last days had been brightened up by Tear’s company. I’m sure she imagined how excited the orphans would be to live in her huge house.”
Step thanked Nurse Smiley and rushed to tell Sad the news. Everyone was given a brown paper bag with sandwiches and an apple. There was also a colourful drink bottle of water with each bag. They were told to keep the bottles so they could refill them when needed.
A small bus pulled into the driveway. The orphans climbed on board, eager to see their new accommodation. They travelled along a busy road, turning eventually into a narrower, quieter road where they caught glimpses of a shimmering blue sea between the trees. Halfway down a steep hill they turned right up a winding driveway. Everyone gasped at what they saw. Even Nurse Smiley, who had been there before, stared in renewed wonder.
Before them they could see a mixture of chimneys, arched bow windows, carvings, striped bull nosed verandahs, intricate lace balcony railings, rusty iron roofs and tiled terraces. The overall effect was one of crumbling grandeur. The children eagerly entered the large front door and looked with curiosity at the broad staircase leading to the rooms where they possibly would sleep. Nurse Smiley ushered them into a large room at the front of the house where sun streamed in through numerous arched windows. There were no chairs so the children sat on the floor, faces turned to Nurse Smiley in anticipation.
“First of all I would like to welcome all sixteen orphans to our new home. It is to be named after the kind woman who left it to us, the Zipporah Magillacuddy Childrens’ Home. Our first job is to work out where everyone is going to sleep. We won’t be having dormitories any more so there will be four children to a room. Some of the older children will share with one other and some can even have a room to themselves. I will read out the groups and you can wait with your roommates to be shown your room. First girls’ room will be Tear, Cherry, Rose and Wattle, first boys’ room will be Step, Biff, Mark and Sad. The older children can discuss with me if they want to share a room or be by themselves.”
The orphans were astonished at their new-found freedom and looked at each other in amazement.
“I just want to let you know that we are following the wishes of Miss Zipporah Magillacuddy. She wanted this house to feel like a home, not an orphanage, so she has decreed that certain instructions must be followed. For example, you will all go to the local schools, primary and high school, and if anyone wishes to continue with their education past the age of 15, they may stay here until they have their Leaving Certificate. We will no longer have the Saturday Inspection Day but we will still encourage members of the community to take children out for the weekend and in school holidays. There will be jobs for you all to do but we will have a proper Cook who will take care of all the food preparation. We will need all of you to help with the garden and some of the easier house renovation but there won’t be anything that is too difficult for you. I think you all want to do your best to make this house a home. Is that correct?”
The children all answered with a fervent yes and stood up, eager to find their rooms. Nurse Smiley led them up the staircase and stopped at the first door to the left of the landing. Inside was a large room with four beds. French windows opened onto a wide balcony and through the glass could be seen glimpses of shining sea.
“Tear, Cherry, Rose and Wattle, here are your sheets and blankets. You can make up your beds now.”
The group continued to the end of a long corridor where Nurse Smiley opened the door into another large room. It also had a door leading onto a balcony but this one was at the front of the house.
“Step, Biff, Mark and Sad. Please make up your beds and I will return in ten minutes to check.” Nurse Smiley moved off with the older children who were already choosing friends with whom to share their rooms.
Nurse Smiley poked her head in each room. “I want to see all of you downstairs in fifteen minutes, at exactly 3 o’clock.” With that she turned on her heel and scurried downstairs.
Tear put her backpack on one of the beds and thought about her roommates. Cherry was a friendly girl most of the time although she could be influenced by the others and say nasty things. Rose was very self-centred and seemed not to care about other people or their feelings. Wattle was very quiet and she didn’t feel she knew much about her at all.
“Well, we’d better get these beds made,” said Cherry. “I don’t know about you, but I think we are going to love living here.”
“As long as I get the bed near the window,” said Rose quickly. “I want to see the sea when I wake up.”
Wattle said nothing so Tear chose the bed furthest away from Rose. The less she had to do with her the better. Beside each bed was a small wardrobe where they could store their clothes. On the other side of the bed was a bedside table, complete with a reading lamp and a small vase of yellow daisies. Someone had gone to a lot of trouble to make them feel welcome. Tear wondered if Aunt Ella had anything to do with it. She was going to miss Aunt Ella and was looking forward to visiting her sometimes on weekends and holidays.
Meanwhile Sad and Step chose beds side by side. Biff and Mark claimed the other side of the room. After they made their beds Nurse Smiley checked on them, making clucking sounds as she straightened blankets and pillows. “Now off you go downstairs. The others are already there.”
Peter was the oldest orphan. At fourteen and ten months he had expected to be leaving the orphanage soon but as he was quite good at his lessons, he had been told he could go to the High School and get his Leaving Certificate. Who knows, he might get a scholarship to Teachers College or University! He was excitedly telling the other orphans about his own room up in the top of the house. It was circular, with windows all around and a vaulted ceiling. Here he could study away from the noise of the younger children. The other children had found rooms for two and happily shared with friends. Only one person was not happy. Tom was not popular as he had a habit of throwing angry tantrums when he didn’t get his way. None of the older children had wanted to share with him so he was by himself. Peter told him how lucky he was to have his own room but Tom just felt more alone and isolated. Step watched him shouting and crying but felt he couldn’t help. Eleven year old Tom would not want the friendship of a seven year old boy.
Nurse Smiley and Matron stood at one end of the room and raised their hands for quiet.
Matron spoke first. “Welcome everyone to the Zipporah Magillacuddy Childrens’ Home. We hope you will be very happy here as you will find it very different to the last place you lived. One major change will be school. Mr Scott has retired and is having a well-earned rest living with his sister down the coast. All the children up to 6th class will go to the local public school, Cliffside Beach and the three children of High School age will catch a bus to Middlemount High School. You will all need uniforms so we have some mothers here from the school to measure you up so that on your first day you will blend in seamlessly with the other students.”
Nurse Smiley continued. “When you have been measured would you please go through this door to our dining room. You can wait in the lounge chairs around the room until it is time for dinner.”
Step, Tear and Sad were interested to see the uniforms. The boys would be wearing grey shorts and a green shirt with a green and white striped tie. Tear would be wearing a grey box pleated tunic over a green shirt, with the same tie as the boys. They would be wearing grey socks and black shoes. For sports days the boys had green shorts and yellow T-shirts while Tear had a green wrap-around skirt with yellow edging.
There was a lot to talk about as they sat in the comfy armchairs of the dining room. Step wondered how big the school was. If it was a small school, having another thirteen students would make a big difference. He hoped they would be accepted by the other school children.
Nurse Smiley reappeared. “Dinner time!” she called out cheerfully. “Please take a tray over to the window at the end of the room and you will be given your meal.”
Step, Tear and Sad sat together. They were so excited they couldn’t stop talking. Rose walked past them with her tray. “Sitting with the boys, are we Tear? Girls not good enough for you?”
“You’re welcome to join us,” said Tear, but Rose walked off with Cherry, Wattle following indecisively a few steps behind.
“Hey Wattle, come and join us,” Tear called out.
Wattle looked perplexed. She looked at Tear and then at Rose. Rose looked back. “You’re with us,” she hissed, and Wattle scurried to join her.
After dinner the children walked in single file, carrying their plates. There were four bowls of hot, soapy water in the kitchen so it wasn’t long before they had all washed and dried their dishes. They returned to the lounge chairs and listened attentively to Nurse Smiley.
“Before you all go to your rooms tonight, I want to tell you one more of Miss Magillacuddy’s wishes which we intend to carry out as soon as possible. She wanted the children here to have experience with animals so in time we will obtain some chickens, some ducks, dogs, cats and even goldfish. You will be responsible for looking after them so I would like you to write down what sort of animal you would like for a pet and we will see what we can do. You may have to share some animals because we wouldn’t want sixteen cats if you all asked for one, whereas we could have sixteen chickens.”
There was excited buzzing of voices as slips of paper and pencils were passed around. Step wrote down “dog” on his paper, Tear wrote “cat” and Sad put “chickens”. Sad thought no-one else would put chickens and he liked the idea of feeding them night and morning and collecting the eggs each day.
Sad’s wish was the first to come true as there was already a chicken pen in the garden. It was empty but the next day he was asked to supervise the arrival of the new inhabitants. They were to live in a large rectangular yard fenced with high chicken wire. Inside, at one end, was a hen house where they were to sleep at night on perches. Sad had to lock the door each night so the chickens would be safe from foxes and other predators. He also had to unlock the door in the morning, collect the eggs and feed pollard mixed with water to the chickens. As well he had to clean the water dish and refill it with fresh water. It seemed a lot of work for one person and as no one else had asked for chickens he could choose a friend to go with him each time.
There were six very annoyed hens delivered in flour bags with their legs tied together. Sad, Tear and Step were wary of the noisy birds, but Fred the gardener swiftly cut the ties on their legs and let them run around.
“Just leave them to settle down and then tonight we’ll see if they go into their house so we can lock them in,” said Fred. “Meet me here at six o’clock.”
As if by magic the chickens scuttled up a ramp and into their new home. Fred had already fed them wheat so Sad was relieved the chickens were not his responsibility alone.
It was a few days later when Fred met Sad in the morning as he was looking for eggs.
“They probably won’t start laying for a while. They had a big fright moving here. Listen, Sad, I have to go away today but will be back tomorrow. Would you make sure the chickens are fed and locked up tonight.”
Sad nodded his head enthusiastically. He liked being put in charge of the chickens without any adults around. He decided he wouldn’t even ask Step or Tear to help.
At five o’clock he fed the chickens and at six o’clock he came back to lock them up. They seemed upset and wouldn’t go into their house. He poked his head inside to see what the problem was. Surely there wasn’t a fox in the hen house! On the floor he could see a mound covered with a tartan blanket. Funny, that shouldn’t be there. He was a little bit scared but decided that it couldn’t be an animal. He grabbed the blanket, pulled it away swiftly and gasped in astonishment.
Curled up on the floor was a girl. Sad was sure he had seen her before. Suddenly he knew who it was. It was Ruth, their friend from Jehovah’s Children.
Step and Sad had still not reached the end of their long day but watching Ruth spinning had been informative and interesting, not so much for what she did but what she said. The hour of prayer and contemplation was coming up and Sad hoped it would be a good opportunity for a sleep. Everyone was gathering in a sunny area at the front of the house, sitting cross-legged on the grass with eyes closed. For a whole hour Step and Sad had time to think about their situation. Step considered the possibility of staying with Jehovah’s Children. So far it seemed a pleasant lifestyle and all the grown-ups were friendly and smiled a lot. Ruth showed another side of the community, where people were made to do things against their will. He would reserve judgment until he was here for a few more days.
Sad was too tired to think for long. The combination of late afternoon spring sunshine and the effort of turning cream into butter had made him very sleepy so he slowly drooped forward until his forehead touched the ground. He dreamed he was in a large house with all the other orphans. Looking out the window he could see the waves crashing onto the rocks below. In his dream he was happy and excited. Step woke him up to tell him they were going to dinner.
“What do you think about staying here?” asked Step.
Sad’s head was still filled with his wonderful dream. “I’m sure we will get another place to live. I want to go back to the other orphans and Nurse Smiley and Mr Scott our teacher. I want to go to school and know what’s going on in the world. Most of all I don’t want to be forced to get married to some girl. Ugh!”
The dining room was like a cafeteria, with trays, plates and cutlery at one end and food in metal trays for them to choose from. One boy exclaimed, “Gluten steak tonight!”
Step looked in surprise when he heard the word “steak”. Maybe they ate some meat here after all. He speared a piece onto his plate along with some mashed potato, cabbage and pumpkin.
Moses began his pre-dinner prayer. “We thank you Lord for this food you have provided for us. For our gluten steaks, made in our own kitchen from wheat grown in our own paddocks, potatoes and pumpkins grown in our own vegetable garden and cabbage from last summer which we have bottled and preserved to keep us from scurvy in the long winter.”
Although it was chewy, Sad found the gluten steak was a change from bread and cheese. He hoped there would be dessert and there was. Apple crumble with apples from the orchard and crumble from the ground wheat with a dollop of cream from the dairy.
Bible study was interesting as they were given readers roughly suitable for their age group. For Step it was easy although Sad struggled a bit with some of the words. To Sad’s delight the story they were studying that evening was about Noah and the Flood. However, when he reached a part that said the dinosaurs were too slow to get on the boat and that is why they died out, he put up his hand. “Excuse me, that is wrong. The dinosaurs lived a long time before there were any people on the earth. It is thought that a meteor hitting the earth caused the destruction of the dinosaurs.”
The teacher at the front of the room smiled although it was through gritted teeth.
“Sad, we believe that God created all the animals and man in six days, so they were all on this earth together until the Great Flood. It tells us that in the Bible, which is the Word of God. It is not our place to dispute the Blessed Word of God.”
“But…. Ow!” Sad was suddenly silent when Step kicked him under the table. Maybe he had better be quiet.
He couldn’t help himself, however.
“Excuse me, Brother Jacob (that was the teacher’s name), exactly how many animals were on the ark? It couldn’t have been every animal in the world, could it? What about Polar Bears? They only live in the ice and snow. Were they on the Ark?”
Brother Jacob just nodded his head. “The Bible says it was every animal of God’s Creation.”
“Except the dinosaurs,” replied Sad.
“Except the dinosaurs,” repeated Brother Jacob. His smile was looking very forced.
Next day after morning prayers and breakfast the boys reported to Moses. Instead of giving them a sheet of instructions he called someone into his office. It was Ruth, smiling broadly.
“I have asked Ruth to show you around all the work activities today so we can decide more quickly what you are suited to. We might as well get you working as soon as possible.”
Ruth took them to the hen house where children were collecting the eggs. She also pointed out other children who were collecting loose feathers to be used in pillows and cushions. The bee hives were well away from the house and they were told that not only honey came from the bees but also the wax which could be used for candles. There was a mill where the wheat was crushed to be made into flour and vegetable gardens where people young and not so young were digging, weeding and planting. In some paddocks there were sheep, and others showed signs of being recently ploughed, waiting for crops of wheat, oats and barley to be planted. Everyone they saw smiled merrily at them so that Step finally asked Ruth why everyone was so happy.
“They are not really happy,” said Ruth bitterly. “They have been instructed to show they always have the Joy of the Lord in them. If you stop smiling you get sent to a Pastor who punishes you until you start smiling again.”
“What sort of punishment do people get and have you ever been punished?” Sad asked fearfully.
“Oh, I’ve been punished lots of times. Now I just go along with what they want, meanwhile making my own plans for escape.”
“But what do they do to you?” insisted Sad.
“They lock you up in a small, dark room with no bed and no blankets. They only give you one glass of water a day and no food. You get so bored you beg to be let out. Meanwhile you must promise not to tell anyone where you have been, or why.”
The second last place they visited was the vast kitchen where they admired rows of jars with gold-coloured lids. “This is where all our summer fruit and vegetables are preserved. That keeps us going throughout the winter. We cut up the produce, put it in a jar, put the lid on and then boil it in a large pot filled with water for hours. That kills all the germs and the food keeps throughout the winter. It gets very hot here in the summer with the stove alight all the time so we try to do as much as we can outside in the shade.”
Ruth looked at the boys. ”I have to make a recommendation for your chosen labour but I have one more place to show you. I think you will find it interesting.”
They walked over to a large wooden shed. Ruth knocked three times on the door and waited while a voice called out, “All right, I’m coming, I’m coming.”
The old man who opened the door wasn’t smiling. He didn’t even pretend to be happy, but he ushered the children and Ruth into the shed and then went back to what he was doing. He was working on some shoes, fixing the soles which had large holes in them.
Step looked around the shed. It was full of every imaginable kind of junk. Maybe some of it wasn’t junk but you couldn’t tell because there was so much of it.
Ruth waved her hand around the shed. “This is all the worldly goods donated by people who have joined “Jehovah’s Children”. Isaiah here has a huge job trying to sort through it all. For example, look at all the shoes! He goes through them all and fixes anything that needs mending. Once things are in good working order they go to the Sunday Thanks Giving where people who have worked well during the week are given rewards. Of course, we don’t give out a wireless set because we don’t have any electricity and we are forbidden to find out about the world outside.”
“So, there could be a War,” exclaimed Sad, “and you wouldn’t know about it!”
“Moses would know,” said Ruth. “He has a wireless in his room which runs on batteries so he would know if another country invaded Australia.”
“Would you like to help Isaiah?” said Ruth. “He needs help sorting out all the donations and no one else wants to do it.”
“Does Isaiah want us to help him?” asked Step, wondering if the cranky old man needed two small children around him.
“I reckon you’re from outside, so you might be more use than the dingbats who live in this nut house,” replied Isaiah. “Crazy, the lot of them. It’s all smiley, smiley and daggers behind your back. I’m having none of them.”
Sad wondered why Isaiah didn’t get put into solitary confinement but decided now was not the time to ask. He looked at Step, who nodded. This was as good a place as any to work and it might be fun. Who knows what they would find!
From then on life began to take on a familiar routine. The boys found Isaiah was not as unpleasant as they first thought. They had long discussions about various items found on the shelves of the shed, what could be useful and what was just rubbish.
“I need to get rid of all the junk,” said Isaiah. “What I need is a big hole in the ground to put it all in so I could have some room in me shed.”
The days flew by until it was Sunday. Step and Sad were not looking forward to a day of fasting but Ruth told them to keep some bread and cheese from their meals to nibble on that day. “Everybody does it,” she said.
Step was looking forward to the Thanks Giving Service. This was to be held after Church in the little chapel beside the farmhouse. At one end of the chapel was a stage and on the stage were all sorts of interesting items which Step and Sad had helped Isaiah choose the week before.
The most useful things were chairs and tables, beds, mattresses, sheets and pillows. There were lots of kitchen items but of course they didn’t include anything that ran on electricity so the shed was still full of toasters, electric jugs, heaters, hairdryers, refrigerators and washing machines.
At the end of a boring church service Moses walked to the front with a list of names. He smiled and announced that there were ten hard workers who would be given their choice of item from the stage. The first person named was Saul, who had prepared all the paddocks for planting with the help of a plough and their one draft horse. He and his wife Mary walked to the front and chose a large wooden double bed complete with mattress. It would have to stay there until tomorrow as no work was allowed until the Sabbath was over.
The next person named was Sarah, who had milked the cows every morning and made 50 pats of butter. She chose a table with four matching chairs and looked very pleased with herself.
Moses looked up with a beaming smile and said, “I am pleased to announce that our next recipient is soon to be married. Esau, you have chopped down 20 trees in the last week and cut them all up into firewood ready for next winter. Would you like to bring your future wife, Ruth to the front and choose your gift from God.”
Step and Tear looked with interest at Esau, Ruth’s future husband. He appeared much older than her but he didn’t look particularly evil. As the couple walked to the front Esau took Ruth’s hand but she withdrew it sharply. It was obvious to all that she didn’t like Esau one little bit. He looked at her and asked what she would like. She shrugged her shoulders and rolled her eyes.
Moses spoke quickly to recover the situation. “Let us all show our joy in the future union of our two Children of Jehovah. God has chosen these two to be together and I know that once they are married, they will grow to love each other.”
Esau chose an axe and a saw while Ruth stared grimly out of the window. He didn’t look at his future wife and seemed embarrassed by the whole situation, as well he might.
It was two weeks later, while Step and Sad were working in the shed, that Ruth came to the door to tell them Moses wanted to see them. Sad had been keeping his head down and his mouth shut so he wondered if he was in trouble. Step was also thinking back over the last week to see if he had broken any of the rules.
Moses was looking very serious and for once was not smiling.
“I have some news from your Matron, who telephoned me this morning.”
Moses has a telephone? I wonder how that works way out here? thought Step.
“Apparently there is a new home for the orphanage. It is a big, old house near the sea which has been bequeathed to the orphans by an elderly lady who only recently went to live with the Heavenly Father.”
Sad looked up in astonishment. It seems as if his dream from two weeks ago was actually coming true.
“Although much work has to be done to it, Matron wants all the orphans to return so they can help with the repairs and renovations. It looks as though you will be leaving in the Land Rover tomorrow, unless you want to stay?”
Step looked Moses in the eye. “Sir, I feel it is our duty to report to the new orphanage and help where we can, despite the wonderful time we have had with Jehovah’s Children. I would like you to accept our sincere appreciation of all you have done for us.”
“Well, that’s that,” Moses sighed. “You’ll be off at dawn tomorrow.”
You may be wondering what Step and Sad were doing while Tear was staying by the seaside.
After Tear was taken away, the two boys waited for their Foster Parents. One by one the other children disappeared until they were the only two left. It was five o’clock in the afternoon and Matron and Nurse Smiley were getting worried because they had to lock the Scout Hall and go to the Nurses’ Home once all the orphans had gone.
Of course, Step and Sad were worried too. They both jumped up with relief when they saw a car pull up in front of the Scout Hall. Two men dressed in black walked up the driveway. They both bowed to Matron and then turned to the boys.
“We had planned on taking one boy but seeing you have two we will take them both,” said the taller of the two men. He had long black hair and an even longer black beard streaked with grey.
“We are members of ‘Jehovah’s Children’ who live on a farm in a peaceful community where we work side by side in order to create a ‘Heaven on Earth’, continued the older man. “It is our duty to be ‘Fishers of Men’ and so we welcome these two boys to our community.”
“It will only be for a month,” interrupted Matron sharply. “Just until we find new premises.”
“So be it,” said the younger man. “Praise the Lord that we are able to help in our small way, when fire and brimstone hath destroyed the home of these poor little children.”
The boys followed the two men to a Land Rover which smelt of sheep, hay and petrol. Sitting in the back seat they watched the countryside flash past as they travelled out along the highway. The two men sang “Praise the Lord” and “Let the people rejoice” in loud, deep voices until the boys fell asleep.
Late that night they pulled up outside a farmhouse. They could smell something good from the kitchen but were taken straight to a room with two beds. The older man stood at the doorway and spoke in a calm, measured voice.
“Sleep now for tomorrow we have an early start. There will be prayers at 5 o’clock. You will hear a gong at a quarter to 5 and must get up, make your bed and get dressed. Breakfast will be at 6 o’clock. At 7 o’clock we will all go to work on the farm. We stop for prayers and a drink of water at 11 o’clock and then work until 2 o’clock when we have Songs of Praise and lunch. Then it will be work in the fields until 5 o’clock when we have an hour of Prayer and Contemplation. Dinner is at 6 after which you will wash and report for Bible Study. Then at 8 o’clock you will say your prayers and go to bed. Here is a glass of water each. We always fast on Sunday so there will be no food for you today. Don’t forget to say your prayers.” With that he turned on his heel and disappeared, along with a candle that was their only light.
“I’ll bet he’s getting something to eat,” groaned Sad. “There was something cooking in that kitchen and it smelt delicious.”
“At least we had lunch at the Scout Hall so I suppose we will survive. It sounds like a busy day tomorrow. I wonder what sort of work we will have to do on the farm?” replied Step.
“What about school? Looks like the only bookwork will be Bible Study which might be useful because I don’t know much about the Bible.” Sad frowned, trying to remember. “I think someone told me a story about a big flood where a man built a boat and put lots of animals in it so they wouldn’t drown.”
“That was Noah,” said Step. “He built an Ark and put two of every animal in it. I’ll bet it was noisy.”
“And smelly,” laughed Sad. “Step, I am so glad you are with me. I feel I can put up with anything, even lots of prayers, as long as you are here too. It makes such a difference to have a friend.”
The two boys fell asleep despite the lack of sheets on their bed. There were only rough blankets and lumpy pillows but that did not keep them awake. It seemed like only a moment went by when a loud bell woke them from their slumber. It was still dark but a sputtering candle was placed on a table in their room. They were still wearing the same clothes they had arrived in so dressing was easy.
“I’m busting to go to the toilet,” said Step. “Let’s go look for it.”
As they felt their way along the dark corridor they could see other shapes darting around but not a sound could be heard. Obviously there was a rule about silence but Step couldn’t wait. He saw someone about his size sprinting along the corridor and whispered. “Toilet?”
“Outside,” the figure whispered. Step and Sad looked out the window at the lines of boys waiting outside three outback toilets in the moonlight.
“Bushes,” the figure said before continuing his sprint down the hall.
Step and Sad saw an open door and stepped outside into the chilly air. They dashed around the corner of the house and were pleased to find a large bush to relieve themselves. As they moved back inside, whispering quietly, a tall black figure swooped on them, shaking his head violently.
The prayers were held in a large square room which had no furniture whatsoever except for a chair and table at the front. All the children sat cross legged on cold splintery floorboards. Some adults stood at the back making sure everyone behaved and followed the rules. Step was surprised to see that some girls were present, wearing long blue dresses almost to the ground and with their heads covered by a scarf. A man walked to the front of the room and sat in the chair. On the table he placed a large black book and began to read from it. Every time he stopped the children would say, “Amen.”
The man then announced they would all pray so they had to kneel on the hard floor while they recited lots of words about working hard and being good. At last it was time to go to breakfast which was welcomed by all, after their lengthy fast.
Thick slices of home baked bread, creamy coloured butter and pots of blackberry jam sat beside bowls of hard-boiled eggs and cups of warm milk.
“We grow all our own food,” one of the men told Step and Sad. “We don’t believe in killing animals so sometimes it is hard to find enough to eat. The Good Lord always provides us with enough, so we never starve.”
As they finished eating the man who drove the Land Rover bent over to speak to them.
“This morning you will visit Moses, our leader. He will explain to you how our community works and find you a suitable occupation while you are here.”
Step and Sad followed the man to an office, where they sat in two leather armchairs, facing an old man with white hair, across a large, polished table.
“Welcome boys, to our community, ‘Jehovah’s Children’. As you probably know, we make everything here that we need. Our sheep provide wool which we spin into cloth and make into clothes. We grow wheat which we crush and bake into bread. We have hens to provide eggs and cows to provide milk for butter and cheese.”
Sad interrupted, “But what about these leather chairs and the Land Rover. You didn’t make those!”
Moses laughed, “I see you are a very inquisitive boy. Let me answer that very good question. When people decide to join our community they donate all their worldly goods to ‘Jehovah’s Children’. That means we will never starve, even if we have a particularly bad season. The Land Rover is for emergencies. We used to have just a horse and cart until one of our members became very ill. All our prayers and herbal remedies did not work and we were resigned to the fact that it was the will of God to take this person from us. We all prayed for a sign from God to tell us what to do. Just at that moment a family arrived at the front door wanting to join our community. They all stepped out of the Land Rover and told us it was ours. That was the sign. I drove the sick person for two hours to the nearest hospital and she was saved.”
“Who was she?’ asked Sad, who seemed to very brave, standing up to Moses as he did.
“She is my daughter,” said Moses. “The purpose of this commune is to live in a place free of the sins of the world, but it is not our purpose that people should die when they can be saved.”
Moses wiped his eyes and then looked at the boys with a smile on his face. “Now to get down to the nitty gritty. I have drawn up a timetable to give you a taste of the various jobs available and then you can find what you are good at.”
Step and Sad looked at a large sheet of cardboard. The work assigned to them for that morning said “Dairy”. From 3 o’clock to 5 o’clock the chart said “Spinning”. Moses rang a bell on his desk and a woman in a long brown dress and a happy smile came in to take them to the Dairy.
It was a busy day. In the Dairy they learned how to milk a cow but as milking was over for the day they then had to make butter in a tall wooden container with a long staff which they plunged up and down. At the bottom of the staff was a circular blade which swirled the cream around. The boys took turns as it was tiring work but were rewarded with a pat of butter and lots of watery milk left over which was called butter milk. A short stop for prayers and a drink of water in the Dairy at 11 o’clock and then they were back at work.
At 2 o’clock a bell rang and everyone moved towards the dining room, singing Songs of Praise. They all stood behind their chairs, still singing, until the last song ended. Moses began a long prayer of thanks for the food while Step’s tummy rumbled and Sad almost fell asleep. Lots of thick bread, creamy butter, golden honey and yellow cheese was eaten. Step was told that because it was early Spring there were not many vegetables available. He wondered what would be for dinner. More bread and cheese?
The activity for the afternoon was Spinning. A teenage girl sat by a spindle and instructed them to pass small amounts of wool to her which she deftly twisted and fed into the spinning wheel. As she worked, she asked them all about their life at the orphanage. After they told her about the destruction of their home she sighed, and a tear fell into the wool.
“How I wish I could live in an orphanage like you did. Instead, when I turn 16 I have to marry a man chosen by the elders. I don’t like him at all and am planning my escape.”
Step told her that at the orphanage they had to leave when they turned 15 and find a job and somewhere to live. He talked about Jack who found a job at the Printing Works. He decided not to tell her about his escape in the garbage bin from the farm with the electric fence.
“What will you do if you escape?” asked Sad. “I would help you if I could but I couldn’t even smuggle you into the orphanage because it has burnt down.”
“I don’t know,” said the girl, whose name was Ruth. “I just know that I have to get away from here before my birthday, which is next month, in October. I am not going to marry that horrible man. I want to do things other girls do, like go to the pictures, dance all night, swim at the beach, wear pretty clothes and have lots of boyfriends. I am not ready to settle down and be a good wife.”
Step and Sad looked at each other. Both were thinking they would like to help but they were aware that there would be a huge uproar if Ruth disappeared, especially if it was discovered that they were involved.
Just as the orphans thought they might freeze to death, a bus pulled up outside the ruins of the orphanage. The children climbed wearily on board and were each given a blanket and an apple. This kept them warm and occupied until they pulled up outside a large, brightly lit building. Nurse Smiley stood up at the front of the bus and blew a whistle. The children sat quietly waiting to hear what she had to say.
“We are staying overnight at the Childrens’ Hospital to check everyone for burns or smoke inhalation. Tomorrow morning after breakfast we will meet in this spot, and you will be taken to your accommodation. I hope you can sleep the rest of the night because it is only a few hours until dawn.”
It was hard to sleep in the hospital beds because a doctor or a nurse was always waking someone up to see if they were all right when they would have been perfectly happy to stay asleep. Breakfast came around on little trays after which the children, still in their pyjamas, were taken downstairs and out the front door.
Nurse Smiley and Matron had a large box of clothes which they distributed to the children. Step ended up with a pair of trousers that was far too large and a skinny jumper. Tear wore a dress that reached the ground. Sad was given a tiny pair of shorts and a button through shirt which nearly reached his knees.
“This is only temporary,” said Nurse Smiley. “We are now going to a Scout Hall where we will camp on the floor until we can find more permanent accommodation.”
In the Scout Hall were rows of inflatable mattresses with a sleeping bag sitting beside each one. The red mattresses were for the boys and the green mattresses for the girls. More clothes arrived in another large box so the children spent the day finding some more appropriate and comfortable things to wear. They even found shoes and socks.
At 12 o’clock a long table was set up with sliced bread and butter at one end. The orphans took their bread and then chose a filling for their sandwich. The options were honey, vegemite, peanut butter, cold baked beans, cheese slices, lettuce, tomatoes, egg and corned beef.
Sad smiled over his corned beef and baked bean sandwich. “This is the best sandwich I have ever had,” he said.
Step was content with vegemite and lettuce while Tear had cheese, tomato and egg.
On the end of the table there were glasses and a huge container of 50/50 which is a drink made from lemons and oranges. There were even small squares of fruit cake for those who were still hungry and a barrel of apples and oranges.
In the afternoon Mr Scott took them outside for a game of rounders which is a bit like baseball only it uses a tennis ball and a cricket bat. A group of Scouts arrived later that day and showed the children some of the games they played at their meetings. By six o’clock the orphans were tired after their busy day. The Scout mothers had made large vats of soup which they ate with thick slices of bread toasted over the coals of the camp fire.
The orphans lined up with their bowls and spoons to wash and dry them before stacking them in crates. When all was tidy they sat on their inflatable mattresses while Matron prepared to speak to them. No longer did she wear an imposing three cornered headdress. It was amazing to see her with short grey hair and a simple skirt and jumper. She looked much more like an ordinary human being.
“Until we can find permanent accommodation you will all be fostered by families. We have sent out an urgent request and have eighteen people willing to keep you for up to a month. Tomorrow morning the first of the Foster Parents will arrive. I want you to be on your best behaviour because if you are not good there will be no choice but to send you back and I’m afraid that means you will have to live in the streets as there is no home to go to.” Matron looked sternly at the eighteen children. “Nurse Smiley and I will have to stay at the Nurse’s Home while we are looking for a new place to live, so you definitely can’t stay with us should you have a falling out with your foster parents.”
Then it was lights out until one girl cried out, “My Li-Lo’s gone down.” Soon there were cries from all over the room. Someone had sneaked around and pulled the plugs on the inflatable mattresses. The lights came back on, and the next half hour was spent using a number of pumps to reinflate the beds. Finally, the lights were again turned off and everyone, even Sad, fell asleep.
Tear was hoping that she would be able to stay with Step and Sad, but she was the first to be picked up next morning. The Grown-Up was an older woman who didn’t seem to know much about children as she didn’t have any of her own. She told Tear that once she had a husband but he was killed in the War. She said she had a lovely cottage by the sea and Tear could go for walks along the beach.
They caught a bus from outside the Scout Hall and sat in the front seat, looking at the cars and trucks as they sped past. Then Tear caught a glimpse of the sea as they roared down a steep hill. The bus stopped and Aunt Ella, as she wanted to be called, took her hand and led her down the steps onto the pavement.
“Not far to go now,” she said as they continued down the steep hill.
Tear looked up at a magnificent mansion on their right. “What a beautiful house that is.”
“Yes,” replied Aunt Ella. “A very good friend of mine lives in that house. Maybe we can go and visit her one day.”
Tear thought she would like that if she could explore all the turrets and towers.
Aunt Ella’s house was not very big, but it had a front garden full of flowers and a sunny front veranda with two Adirondack chairs filled with comfy cushions. On one chair a black cat was sleeping but it opened one green eye when they arrived.
Aunt Ella said the cottage had two bedrooms. One was for visitors although she didn’t have many nowadays. There were two single beds with green chenille bedspreads and a wardrobe and chest of drawers where Tear could put her clothes.
“But I don’t have any clothes!” exclaimed Tear. “What I had was lost in the fire.”
“Then we’ll go shopping at the Salvation Army Store. I’m sure we can find you some clothes for not very much money. We can’t have you wearing the same thing every day for a month, can we?”
Aunt Ella prepared some sandwiches for lunch and poured Tear a glass of milk.
“This afternoon I am going to have a rest so you might like to have a look around the neighbourhood. There is a pretty walk down to the beach from here. I’m afraid the hill is too much for me to on the way back and I know young ones love to explore.”
Tear was surprised that she was allowed to go out on her own. At the orphanage they were never allowed out without supervision. After helping Aunt Ella clean up the lunch dishes, she put on a hat from the hall stand and stepped out onto the verandah. In the distance, at the bottom of the steep hill, she could see the sparkle of the sea. The black cat stretched and leapt down onto the boards, running lightly to the front gate.
“Are you coming with me?” asked Tear. “I wish I knew your name.”
At the bottom of the hill stretched a long sandy beach. At one end Tear could see a swimming pool carved out of the rocks. Beyond that stretched a flat area where waves crashed into little round pools and then drained swiftly away. At the other end of the beach large rocks were piled high against the cliff. To her right was a small lagoon fed by a splashing waterfall. Above her, on the top of a towering cliff, was the mansion, with a winding, overgrown track snaking up from the beach.
Where to go first? Tear decided to climb to the mansion but halfway up was stopped by a rockfall which had totally destroyed the path. The black cat pushed on, scrambling over the rocks with ease but Tear was not as nimble at the cat. Back down she clambered, heading off towards the swimming pool and rock platform. For the rest of the afternoon Tear stared into clear rock pools, watching little fish dart around while colourful starfish clung to the sides.
The sun was low in the sky and the air was chilly so Tear climbed the hill back to the cottage. Would Aunt Ella be angry because she was so late?
She needn’t have worried as Aunt Ella treated her like an adult with the same amount of freedom. She turned from the pot of soup she was stirring. “Tomorrow morning, we are going to the Salvation Army Shop and in the afternoon we are having tea with Miss Zipporah Magillacuddy.”
And so it was that Tear, dressed in her pre-loved clothes from the Salvos, accompanied Aunt Ella along the overgrown path to the front door of the mansion. A very, very old lady answered the door.
“How do you do, Miss Magillacuddy,” said Tear dutifully, as she had been instructed.
“Just call me Aunt Zip,” the old woman said. “Now tell me all about your terrible experience with the fire at the orphanage.”
Tear sat with a cup of tea and a scone on her knee while she recounted the events of the past few days. She talked about Sad and how he had saved them all by shouting “Fire”, even though he was an Elective Mute. She described the Scout Hall where the orphans had stayed until they were picked up by Foster Parents.
“Matron and Nurse Smiley are looking for somewhere for the orphans to live as the Opera Orphanage for Unwanted Boys and Girls is no more. It was burnt to the ground,” said Tear sadly. “I loved that place because it was the first time I was happy in my whole life. I had good friends and Nurse Smiley was very kind.”
Aunt Zip looked thoughtful. She turned to her friend. “Ella, would you do something for me as I don’t have a telephone. Would you please ring my solicitor, Mr Moody, and ask him to come and see me when it is convenient?”
On the way home Aunt Ella told Tear some startling news. Last week Aunt Zip had turned 100 and she had received a telegram from the Queen. She didn’t like to talk about it because it made her feel old.
As they entered the cottage Ella was wondering about the solicitor. What was Zipporah Magillacuddy up to this time?”
For Step and Tear, Saturday was a day of trepidation and excitement. Sometimes they spent the day or the weekend with someone pleasant, and sometimes with a person who was not so pleasant. They began to look forward to staying at the orphanage where they usually had a treat of some kind because they were left behind.
When it came time to farewell Jack there was an empty bed in the boys’ section of the orphanage. All the children moved along one bed so that the eldest slept at one end and the youngest at the other. Step moved along the row and wondered who would fill the empty bed beside him.
It wasn’t long before a small boy was brought into the dormitory late one night. Step wondered if he had been left at the front door in the same way he had been all those months ago. Nurse Smiley was talking to him softly and showing him where to clean his teeth and visit the toilet. Step was excited. As soon as Nurse Smiley walked away he whispered, “Hello, welcome to the orphanage. My name is Step and I will be your friend.”
The boy rolled over with his back to Step and lay still. He certainly wasn’t going to be friends with Step tonight.
In the morning the boy lay in his bed with his eyes tightly shut. Step and the other boys made their beds and then dressed for the day. It happened to be a Saturday so Step hoped he wouldn’t be chosen because he wanted to make friends with the new boy. When he saw Tear he rushed over to her. “There’s a new boy arrived last night. He’s younger than us and won’t talk. I hope we don’t get chosen by anyone. If I have to go, will you look after him?”
Tear assured him she would and so they both sat down facing each other, making silly faces and bursting into giggles as the adults paraded slowly around the room. Their behaviour must have frightened any would-be Foster Parents because they remained in their seats, along with four other orphans, when all the grown-ups had gone.
Nurse Smiley walked over to Step and Tear, asking them quietly to please come with her to see Matron. They looked at each other, wondering if they were in trouble for misbehaving during the Inspection.
Matron was seated behind the table, wearing her three-pointed headdress, and looking very formidable. She stared at the children for a whole minute before speaking.
“I’m glad you are home for the weekend. We have a new boy at the orphanage and so far he hasn’t said a word. He could be an Elective Mute. That means…” she said, looking at the children’s questioning eyes, “he probably can talk but just chooses not to. He is more likely to talk to you than to the adults, so if he does speak, could you let Nurse Smiley know what he says and that will help us to help him.”
“I tried to talk to him last night,” said Step, “but he just rolled over and stayed very still.”
“We’ll do our best to be his friend,” said Tear. “Maybe it would be best if we didn’t try to make him talk. It might make him more determined not to speak.”
“You are very wise for a child,” said Matron approvingly. “We will meet again next week and see what you have discovered. Remember we are only trying to help him.”
“What is his name?” asked Step. “At least he should be able to hear us.”
“He goes by the name of Sad. That is not his real name, but he will not respond to anything else.” Matron stood up and waved the children away. “Nurse Smiley, if you hear anything let me know straight away.”
Step and Tear filed out of the room, eager to find their new friend. As they approached the Games Room they heard a commotion.
“Speak… Speak…Speak… Speak…” the four remaining orphans chanted. They crowded around Sad and made ugly faces at him. He stared stonily back at them, his face betraying no emotion.
“Leave him alone,” Tear called out. They turned, surprised that such a small girl would stand up to them. “You are not to tease him, or else you will find yourself in the most serious trouble. If this gets out, I imagine you would all be sent to your rooms without any tea.”
“Cook is doing roast lamb for us tonight,” said one boy. They moved away quickly.
“Let’s get the cricket set,” said another. “We’ll go outside and play.”
Step moved over to Sad. “Hi, my name is Step and this is Tear. How about we show you around the orphanage.”
Sad nodded and followed the children to the School House, the Kitchen, the Library, the Projector Room and finally to the Mess Hall. It was time for lunch, so they gave him a tray and discussed what he might like to eat. At no time did he speak, but Step and Tear pretended this was quite normal, hoping all the time that he might say something.
When the other orphans arrived back on Sunday night Nurse Smiley held a meeting in the Games Room. Sad was nowhere to be seen but maybe he had been sent to Matron.
“Listen up everyone,” she said. “We have a new boy at the orphanage. His name is Sad and as some of you have already discovered…” she looked hard at the four children who had scared Sad the day before. “Sad doesn’t speak. Anyone who teases him or tries to get him to talk will lose privileges. You are to be kind and courteous to every child in this orphanage and to all the teachers and staff. Understood?”
“Yes, Nurse Smiley,” the children chanted.
Bedtime arrived, lights were put out and soft snores could be heard in the boys’ dormitory. Only Sad lay awake, his mind continually going over the events of the past few weeks. After what he had seen, he felt he could never talk to anyone ever again.
Faintly, in the darkness, Sad saw a light. It was more a glow than a light, and he wondered what it was. Slipping out of bed he crept to the door and looked down the long corridor towards the girls’ dormitory. There he saw wisps of white curling up into the vaulted ceiling. Surely it wasn’t a ghost. He didn’t believe in ghosts, but this was not normal.
It was then he smelt smoke. A lick of flame illuminated the darkness and Sad suddenly realised the orphanage was on fire.
“Fire! Fire! Fire!” screamed Sad in the loudest voice he could muster.
Boys and girls clambered out of their beds. Nurse Smiley and Matron arrived and escorted the children outside in an orderly fashion. Standing shivering on the playing fields they watched as the orphanage was engulfed in flames. Nurse Smiley did a quick head count.
“One girl is missing. Who is not here?”
“It’s Tear,” answered the girls. “She stayed behind to get something precious from under her bed. She said she couldn’t leave it behind.”
Nurse Smiley looked back at the orphanage. To go inside would be madness as flames were licking every doorway and window. Just then the fire brigade arrived, and the children could see Nurse Smiley talking to the Fire Chief and pointing to the girls’ dormitory. Flames roared out the window making any chance of climbing in and rescuing Tear well-nigh impossible.
“There she is,” called a girl. On top of the tallest tower of the orphanage stood a small figure silhouetted against the flames. In her arms she held something that could be a book. It seemed that she was contemplating jumping off the tower, but they all knew that would only end badly.
Suddenly the ladder on the Fire Engine began to rise. It moved towards the tower at the top of the orphanage. A Fireman began climbing the ladder even as it rose higher and higher. It stopped just short of the ledge where Tear was standing. The Fireman reached the top and held out his arms. Tear hesitated and then jumped towards the Fireman. The book fell down, disappearing into the darkness below.
“She’s safe,” the group murmured in unison. Step sat on the grass sobbing with relief. Sad walked over to him and sat down silently. Step looked at him in astonishment.
“You spoke! You warned everyone about the fire. If it wasn’t for you, we would all have burnt to a crisp.”
Sad nodded. “I had to speak. It was a matter of life or death. I…I saw something terrible a little while ago and it fills my brain night and day. It was only when I saw the fire I forgot the terrible thing I saw and realised I had to warn everyone.”
Step knew better than to ask Sad what he had seen. Maybe he would tell him one day when they became good friends but for now it was enough that Sad was talking.
The Fireman brought Tear over to Nurse Smiley. “My album. Did you see my album?” asked Tear. She seemed to be in a daze as if she didn’t realise how close to perishing she had been. “My photo album that my mother gave me. It has pictures of me when I was a baby with my mummy.” With that she burst into tears and was comforted by Nurse Smiley.
The sad little group of sixteen children shivering in their pyjamas sat on the grass of the Playing Field and wondered what would happen now. They had no home. Where would they live? What would they wear? How would they eat?
Step enjoyed his journey back to the orphanage. He sat beside a friendly policeman who stopped in Goulburn to buy him a pie and milkshake. While they drove past dry and dusty paddocks Step told him the story of his dreadful weekend at the farm.
“People like that shouldn’t be allowed to foster children,” said the policeman, whose name was Jim. “I’m going to inform the orphanage authorities so they will strike them off the list.”
After that Step dozed in the warm car and was quite surprised to open his eyes outside the orphanage door. Jim knocked loudly and was greeted by Nurse Smiley, who ushered them into Matron’s office.
“It would seem the pleasant young lady who picks up the orphans is just a front for a number of very nasty people who mistreat the children and sometimes lock them up so they can’t escape. Who knows how many children are in the same situation as Step but they haven’t been clever enough to stow away in a garbage bin?” Jim said, glaring at Matron as if it was all her fault.
Matron looked very upset but did her best to hide her feelings. “I assure you Constable Hooper that this is not a regular occurrence. The young lady was carefully vetted and ticked all the boxes for a foster parent. It was the first time she has offered her services and of course it will also be the last. I will leave it up to you to investigate what exactly is going on here but rest assured we always make sure that foster parents are suitable, to the best of our abilities.”
Jim sighed and stood ready to leave. “All the best young lad. I hope you find some kind foster parents who will give you the home you deserve. If I was married I’d foster you myself but having a single policeman for a dad would be pretty hard on any boy. I’m almost never home.”
Step waved goodbye to his new friend and, looking at the clock, found he had not only missed school but most of the chores as well. He went off to find Tear, who was in the kitchen drying the last of the dishes.
“Wait until you hear about my weekend!”
They both spoke at the same time so that they sounded like twins. Step, conscious of Tear’s feelings, asked her to go first. She told him all about her Fantastic Fun Day and ended triumphantly.
“I’m so happy because I know I’m not an orphan. I have a mother and even though we can’t see each other we will meet again. When I am older I will meet her at a café and drink cappuccinos. We will talk about what happened in our lives.” A tear glistened on Tear’s cheek but she shook it off. “I am not going to cry about this or anything else because every time I am sad I will think about the Fantastic Fun Day and it will make me happy.”
“That’s so cool,” Step said a little enviously. He thought of his own father and the step-mother who made everyone’s life miserable. He wondered where his own mother was and if she would ever find him at the orphanage. However, he was not one to dwell on sad thoughts so he recounted his story to Tear who stood, open mouthed with horror as he spoke of his treatment and escape.
“All I can say is that next weekend will seem tame after this one,” said Step. “In fact I’ll be quite happy to stay at the orphanage.”
The rest of the week passed uneventfully. The other children were not unfriendly although Step was glad he had Tear to talk to as the other children could be very changeable; chatty and kind at times and cold and aloof at others.
One of the older boys would be leaving at the end of the month. Jack was fifteen and so could leave school and go out to work. A big party was planned as a farewell but behind all the jollity Step could see that Jack was worried. Step didn’t have the courage to ask where he would live and work but thought he would like to know because this could be him one day in the future.
He was fortunate enough to be partnered with Jack for chores one afternoon. The older boy was splitting logs with an axe, and it was Step’s job to load the pieces of wood into a wheelbarrow. He plucked up the courage to ask what he was going to do when he left the orphanage.
“I’ve got a job lined up,” said Jack. “It’s with a printing company in the warehouse department. They told me I will just be doing odd jobs at first but if I work hard, I should get an apprenticeship.”
“Where will you live?” asked Step, imagining the other world of being a grown-up.
“There’s an old lady who has a spare room in a house near the printing works. She will give me meals and a bed but I won’t have much money left over. It will be lonely too without all my friends at the orphanage.” Jack looked sadly around him. “One day I hope to earn enough money to rent myself a little house and then I can have friends come and visit.”
It sounded like a good plan so Step got to wondering what he would do when he grew up. He talked to Tear about this and they both decided that they would look for jobs that earned lots of money. They couldn’t think of any so they returned to their usual topic of conversation. Who would they go with this coming weekend?
Saturday morning arrived with the boys and girls lining up on opposite sides of the room. A man walked in with two children by his side, a boy and a girl. They were about the same age as Step and Tear so Step stared at the boy hoping to attract his attention.
“Let’s have him,” the boy called to his Dad, pointing at Step. “She’ll do for Bethany,” he said, indicating Tear.
So it was that Step and Tear were to spend the weekend with the same family. They couldn’t believe their luck.
Sitting in a blue and white Ford Fairlane with the man and his two children, Step and Tear peered excitedly out the window as they pulled into a large circular driveway. The house they were to stay in was large and imposing, with tall white pillars each side of the front door and little balconies off each upstairs bedroom.
Step was shown the room he was sharing with Byron. In it was everything a boy could want. There were shelves loaded with games and toy aeroplanes. A large stereo record player and radio stood in one corner of the room. On top of a table was a small box which Step realised was a television, even though he had only ever seen them in shop windows. Byron was so lucky! He had everything he wanted. He even had a football table where players skewered on metal rods could be twisted and turned to kick the ball from one end to the other.
Step found his new friend was great company until Step started winning at football. Byron wanted to stop playing and asked him to choose a record to play on the record player. Step chose Rock Around the Clock by Bill Haley and the Comets but Byron said that was last year’s hit and chose Heartbreak Hotel by Elvis Presley. Byron pretended to be Elvis, playing an air guitar when he suddenly lost interest and turned on the television.
“There’s not much on the box,” he said, peering at the small black and white picture. “It’s all about the Olympics at the moment. You know, swimming, running and all that stuff.”
Step wanted to watch but Byron turned it off and indicated he was going outside. The boys ran down the large sweeping staircase and out onto the lawn. Inside a small room opening onto the outside was every imaginable piece of sporting equipment from tennis rackets to cricket bats and balls, hockey sticks and some things Step had never seen before. Byron pulled them all out until the lawn was covered.
“Let’s try baseball,” suggested Step. “I’ll pitch while you bat.”
Step was pretty good at baseball as this was all he ever played at the orphanage. He threw the ball carefully at Byron who made a huge swing but missed by a mile.
“Throw it properly,” yelled Byron. “How am I supposed to hit the ball when you throw it all over the place?”
Step tried again and produced a perfect pitch. Again, Byron missed it and threw his bat down angrily.
“Let me show you how it’s done,” Byron sneered.
He picked up the ball and aimed it straight for Step’s head. Step tried to avoid it but it hit him a glancing blow on the cheek so that lots of little lights exploded behind his eyes. It was some time before he was able to pick himself off the ground and by then Byron was nowhere to be seen. Tear came running over, followed by Bethany, and led him to a seat. She examined the rapidly rising bump on his cheekbone.
“We’ll have to get some ice on that,” she said. “Bethany, where is the kitchen?”
Bethany was a mouse like girl who rarely spoke, but she wordlessly led them to a large room where a cook and a maid were preparing food.
“Please may I have some ice for Step’s head?” asked Tear.
“I’m not asking how that happened,” said Cook. “Because we already know, don’t we Bethany.”
Bethany nodded and as Cook applied ice she told the children what they already were beginning to realise. Byron was a bully and treated everyone and everything the same way. He had no respect for others and did his best to hurt them when he wasn’t winning.
Step decided to play with Tear and Bethany. It seemed that Bethany was happy for their company because it meant she wasn’t alone to put up with her brother’s bad temper. Byron was nowhere to be seen until dinner time, when he turned up looking glum and sulky. They ate in the kitchen with Cook as it seemed the parents were busy entertaining. At the back of Step’s mind was a lurking fear of what Byron might do to him that night so he delayed bedtime as long as he could. They played Monopoly but when Byron saw he was losing he wiped all the pieces off the table and ran out of the room. Bethany pleaded with him to come back to play a card game, but he refused, disappearing upstairs into his room and playing music very loudly.
Suddenly the father could be heard bounding up the stairs. “Cut that racket or I’ll smash all those records to smithereens,” he yelled. “How am I supposed to entertain guests when you make all that noise.”
The mother came into the games room. “Off to bed, all of you. Nighty night.”
The time had come. Step quietly opened the door of Byron’s room to see him curled up sobbing on one of the twin beds. Despite all the lovely things he owned he seemed a very unhappy boy. Step put on his pyjamas, cleaned his teeth and climbed into his bed. In the other bed the sobs continued. Step decided he could do one of two things. He could ignore the sobs and try to go to sleep or he could talk to Byron and maybe make him feel better.
He started by recounting his adventures of the previous weekend, how he travelled a long way to a farm and was made to sleep on a verandah and eat the leftover food on its way to the pigs. He told how he escaped in a garbage bin and was picked up by a policeman in Tumbarumba. As he talked he noticed the sobs had stopped. Byron was either listening or asleep.
Then he went on to tell of how he arrived at the orphanage with his father because he wasn’t wanted by his stepmother, of the room where he slept, with eight beds and eight boy orphans, of the little school where the children ranged from Kindergarten to 6th Class and sometimes beyond and the massive kitchen where he peeled potatoes and wiped dishes with Tear.
Step stopped talking. Byron must be asleep by now. He jumped when a voice said, “I wish I lived at the orphanage…. I’m sorry I hit you. I’ll try to be better tomorrow.”
The next day Step could see that Byron was trying to be on his best behaviour. “I want you to come back again for a weekend. Please,” Byron pleaded.
Here was the boy who had everything, wanting Step to come over and stay for another weekend. If he did come back he might be able to help Byron with his problems or he might find himself a victim of Byron’s anger once more.
As Step and Tear climbed into the big luxurious car ready to head back to the orphanage, Byron and Bethany waved goodbye. Would they ever see each other again? They were children and it was the grown-ups who made the decisions so none of them knew what the future would hold.
Before I tell you about Step’s journey with the policeman to the orphanage I will go back in time to Saturday morning, when Step left happily with the pretty young woman, looking forward to his weekend on a farm.
Tear saw him wave as he left and wished very much that she was going with him. All her courage left her and she was about to live up to her name when a pale blonde woman stopped in front of her and took both of her hands, gently pulling her up.
“It can only be one day, but I want you to have the time of your life. Will you come with me?”
Tear felt that she knew this woman but couldn’t remember where she had seen her before. She felt comfortable in her presence, however, and the tears that almost came out of her eyes dried up immediately. She was going to have a wonderful day, so why worry about the future?
“Just call me Tilly,” said the woman. “Now let me tell you what we are going to do first.”
Tilly took Tear to a big department store where they looked at childrens’ clothes. She helped Tear select a red and white dress, some white sandals, a straw hat and a white handbag. Tilly told her to put them on while she put the old clothes in a carry bag printed in a black houndstooth design.
“Now I’m going to take you to have waffles and ice-cream,” exclaimed Tilly excitedly. They sat on high stools in a café overlooking the harbour, savouring the sweet, crunchy waffles. Tear thought she had never been so happy.
Tilly led Tear down to the ferry terminal and soon they were standing on the bow of a ferry, the wind in their hair and the salt spray in their faces. They pulled into a jetty, clambering ashore with lots of other families.
“Look up,” said Tilly.
Tear saw the biggest face she had ever seen in her life. It had large white teeth, bright red cheeks and popping eyes. Its hair stood up like a crown. Behind it she could see a fairyland of towers and turrets, enormous wheels and what looked like little trains climbing up steep rails of steel.
“We are going to buy a ticket,” said Tilly, “that allows us to go on any ride we want. How about we start with the merry-go-round?”
Tear walked under the white, shiny teeth and stared around while Tilly bought the tickets. A woman was selling pink fluffy stuff on a stick and before she knew it Tilly was handing her one.
“It’s called Fairy Floss and it just dissolves in your mouth like magic. Look at the horses on the merry-go-round. Which one would you like?”
Tear chose a prancing black horse with a flowing silver mane and tail. Tilly sat astride a golden horse with a colourful saddle and laughed happily at the people waving from the side.
They tried the Ferris Wheel, looking out across Sydney Harbour as they teetered at the top. The Ghost Train was scary when a figure stepped out and touched Tear on the arm. They even went on the Roller Coaster, climbing slowly to the top before swooping down the other side. Tear felt a little sick in the stomach after that but she wasn’t going to tell Tilly.
“Hot dog or sausage roll?” asked Tilly.
Tear decided on a hot dog. She hoped it wasn’t a real dog in the middle of the bun, although Tilly assured her it was made from pig meat. Tilly also ordered a big chocolate milkshake which she said they could share.
The sun was low on the horizon as they took the ferry back to Circular Quay. Tilly wanted to go to Chinatown for dinner but the motion of the boat made Tear feel very, very sick. Soon her waffles, fairy floss and hotdogs had vanished over the side of the boat into the sea. Once they were back on land Tear felt better so Tilly led her excitedly to Chinatown, past shops with shiny orange ducks hanging in the window and up a grand staircase to a room full of large circular tables. Because they were only two, they were given a small table in the corner.
“I’m going to order my favourite dish to share with you. It’s long and short, sweet and sour, fried soup. The long and short bits are the noodles, the sweet and sour are the flavours, the fried part is the wontons and as for the soup…. well it’s not soup. It’s a sauce. I’ll get some fried rice with that.”
It really was delicious, but as the food disappeared Tear was filled with dread. Her lovely day was coming to an end.
“We’re going to the pictures! This day ain’t over yet,” cried Tilly.
They skipped along the pavement until they came to a brightly lit picture theatre. Tilly bought tickets and a box of jaffas to roll along the floor and surprise the other patrons. The picture, called “Old Yeller”, was about a stray dog that adopted a family and became a much loved part of it until it was bitten by a wolf with rabies. Tear lived up to her name and Tilly joined her as they both sobbed their way out of the picture theatre. Everyone around them was doing the same.
“We have to cheer ourselves up after that,” said Tilly. “It was a wonderful story but so, so sad,”
Tear agreed. She had never seen anything that she enjoyed so much even though it had made her sad. It was a different sort of sadness, because when you walked out of the theatre you realised that it had nothing to do with your own life. In fact Tear had forgotten all her own fears and worries while she was caught up in the story of Old Yeller.
Now they came rushing back as she realised the day must be over. Tilly had one more trick up her sleeve, however. She hailed a taxi and whispered to Tear. “You might see some strange people where we are going but I am dying for a coffee and there is only one place I know where I can get a proper cappuccino and that is Kings Cross. You can have a hot chocolate.”
They climbed out of the taxi into a busy street full of people and cars. Some women were beautifully dressed, standing around as if they were waiting for someone. Tear didn’t have time to stare. Tilly rushed her down some stairs into a dark room full of loud music and sat her in a comfy lounge while she went to order drinks. To Tear’s relief the loud music stopped and was replaced by a soft melody on a piano.
Tilly took a swig of her coffee and sat back, wiping her lips with a handkerchief.
“Phew! I needed that.”
Tear sipped her hot chocolate and found it to be very nice. She noticed Tilly was staring at her.
“Tear, I have something to tell you. I wanted you to remember this day for ever more because I can never see you again.”
She took another gulp of coffee and continued. “I am about to be married to a man called Charles. He doesn’t know that six years ago I had a baby… a little girl. I was too poor to keep her or look after her, but my sister tried her best with her until she had to leave to go away for a job. Then she took her to an orphanage. If Charles knew about the baby he would refuse to marry me. I can’t lose him.” She looked into Tear’s eyes. “Tear, you are that baby and I am your mother, but we can never see each other again after today. One day, when you are grown up, we might be able to meet again but I want you to know now you can’t count on it. So just remember today and don’t ever tell anyone that you met your mother. Understand?”
Tear didn’t know what to say but she was determined not to cry. They caught a taxi back to the orphanage and Tilly took her inside, kissing her briefly before waving goodbye.
It was late and all the other children were in bed. Nurse Smiley quicky rushed her to the bathroom and checked she had cleaned her teeth. Soon she was in her pyjamas and lying under a blanket. Over and over she said to herself. “I will not cry, I will not cry, I will not cry.”
Step looked around him and realised the property was surrounded by a high fence. He remembered the woman with the sweet face who brought him here yesterday. She had stopped at the gate and spoken on a two-way radio before the gates opened.
The man must have read his thoughts because he immediately said, “Now don’t you go getting any ideas about escaping. That fence is electric and if you touch it you will be frizzled like a sausage. No-one leaves without my say so. Right? Now off you go and dig up some potatoes for our dinner.”
As Step swung the mattock into the hard, dry soil, he considered his options. The children must leave for school each day and the mother must go out to do the food shopping. Maybe he could slip out the gate as it opened. He didn’t like his chances of getting away unobserved and he imagined Bluey being sent after him. It was not a pleasant thought.
Later that day the man came down to the potato paddock. “That’s enough potatoes for now. Take those up to the kitchen and then I want you to take the bins down to the gate.”
Step wondered how the rubbish truck managed to pick up the bins behind a locked gate but realised that at least the contents would be thrown in the truck and travel a long way from the farm. The bins were as high as Step’s chest and made of corrugated galvanised iron. He struggled with the first one until the man gave him a trolley to put it on. Now it was on wheels it rolled easily down the driveway. He left it next to the gate and toiled back up the hill for the second one. As he dragged the trolley he had an idea. If he hid in one of the bins early in the morning the gate would open and he could escape. He might even get a ride in the rubbish truck.
Early next morning Step grabbed his small bag and crawled out from under his newspapers. Bluey growled at him as if he knew what he was up to. If Bluey barks then the man will come out and I will be stuck here for at least another week, thought Step
He pushed through some bushes so Bluey couldn’t see him anymore. Then he scurried towards the gate keeping himself hidden from the house. The bins loomed in front of him in the darkness. Yesterday he had checked which one had the least rubbish but they were both nearly full. He pulled off one metal lid and began throwing the contents into the bushes. When there was enough space inside he leaped in, replacing the lid. Over his head he dragged a flour bag which he had found in the shed. When the garbage collector took the lid off he would only see the bag.
Step sat in the bin shivering with fear. So many things could go wrong. What if he was hurt as the bin was emptied? What if Bluey came down with the man before the garbage truck arrived? If he did get into the truck, how would he escape?
Soon he heard the rumble of the truck. A voice spoke on the two-way radio. He could hear the gate opening. Then he could feel himself hoisted in the air. He fell awkwardly into a pile of rubbish in the back of the truck. The contents of the other bin landed on top of him. The truck started moving and he realised with growing excitement that he was leaving the farm. He had escaped!
The truck drove on for about half an hour. Then it stopped and more rubbish fell into the truck. By squeezing into one corner Step managed to avoid the worst of it but he smelt terrible and wondered how he could face the world again in his present state.
Finally, the truck stopped for a long time and the smell was atrocious. Step decided he must be at the Dump so climbed up to the top of the truck and looked around. Piles of rubbish stretched in all directions but he could see a road winding through the wasteland. Follow that road and I must reach a town, he thought.
The sides of the truck were very high so he waited until it began to empty its contents. First of all the engine started. Then the floor beneath him began to move and tilt. He rolled out onto a pile of debris, jumping up and running before anyone could stop him.
Step must have run several miles before he crossed a small stream gurgling under a wooden bridge. The water was clear and cold. After drinking his fill he carefully removed his smelly clothes and jumped into the stream, scrubbing himself all over with his hands to remove the stench of the garbage truck. Then he rinsed his clothes as best he could, putting them on while still wet. The sun was warm in the sky and he hoped he would dry off as he ran. At least he didn’t smell so bad.
A sign ahead proclaimed the town of Tumbarumba, population one hundred and three. Now Step faced a new problem. He had no money so how would he eat and where would he sleep? Up ahead he could see a roadside café where sandwiches, pies and sausage rolls were advertised on a large poster. His stomach growled with hunger. He watched a family walking to their car, throwing the remains of their lunch in the bin. As soon as they drove away he scurried to the bin and found half a meat pie, some sandwich crusts and almost a whole apple. Sitting under a nearby tree he happily filled his stomach. After all, it was better than eating the pig swill at the farm.
The combination of food, warm sunshine and exercise made Step very tired. In minutes he was asleep, only waking as the shadows grew long and the chill of the evening entered his bones. He knew that he must find a warm place for the night so walked past the scattering of shops in the main street hoping to find a cosy corner in which to shelter. The Tumbarumba Hardware Store had a large, covered porch in front of a locked entrance door so Step huddled in one corner, shivering and wondering how he could get back to the Opera Orphanage for Unwanted Children. It occurred to him that they may have replaced him and that some other boy could now be sleeping in his bed.
“What have we here?” boomed a man’s voice.
Step looked up to see a large policeman looming over him. His first thought was to run but the policeman gripped him firmly by the arm.
“Don’t be scared. I’ll take you home because little boys should not be out by themselves at night. Where do you live?” The policeman sounded kind but Step was not sure he could trust him. What if he sent him back to the Farm?
“My home is the Opera Orphanage for Unwanted Children, but I don’t know where it is,” Step answered.
“So you ran away, did you? I’m afraid I’ll have to send you back. Can’t have boys sleeping out the front of shops.”
Step said nothing. He sat in the Police Station while the policeman spoke on a big black telephone. He heard his name mentioned once or twice and lots of “I see” and “That explains it”. He looked questioningly at the policeman when he hung up the phone.
“Well young man, it seems you didn’t run away from the orphanage but you were having a weekend with Foster Parents. You are a long way from home so there will be a lot of explaining to do. One of our men will be driving to Sydney in the morning so he’ll give you a lift to the orphanage. In the meantime you can have a kip in the cell. No-one is in there at the moment.
That was how Step spent a night in a prison cell. He didn’t mind. He knew that tomorrow he would be back in his own bed, looked after by Nurse Smiley and catching up with his new friend Tear.
The week passed quickly and before he knew it Step realised it was Friday night again. His heart beat faster when he thought about Inspection Day. Even if he had to work hard for the weekend it would be nice to live in a house with a normal family. How he hoped he would be chosen by the Foster Parents.
Tear sat opposite him in the Inspection Room. She looked very frightened but was determined not to cry. The doors opened and in came the adults in ones and twos. A young woman with a sweet face caught Step’s eye.
“Hi there! How would you like to live on a farm for the weekend? There won’t be much hard work, just collecting the eggs of a morning. There’s nothing better than a fresh boiled egg with some home-made bread cut into soldiers to dip in the yolk.” She smiled and prattled on. “There’s a billabong where you can swim if it’s hot and horses to ride.”
Step was thrilled. He followed her to a Land Rover and threw his small bag in the back. They drove for what seemed like forever and it was nearly sunset when she pulled up in front of a tumbledown house at the end of a long driveway. He wondered about getting back to the orphanage in time for school on Monday. Climbing out of the Land Rover he walked to the back and grabbed his bag.
“See you”, called the woman as she swung the car in a circle and headed off down the track.
Step looked in amazement as the vehicle disappeared in a cloud of dust. Turning back to the house he climbed the rotting wooden steps to the verandah, knocking nervously on the front door.
“Go round the back,” called a man’s voice. It didn’t sound too friendly, but Step was relieved that at least the house was occupied.
Step pushed past prickly bushes until he came to a small verandah where a large, ferocious dog showed its teeth. Fortunately, it was on a chain so Step was able to avoid its excited lunges. The man wheezed and then spat on the grass.
“Took your time getting here, didn’t you?” the man said in an accusing voice. “Weekend’s half over already. This is where you’ll be sleeping, beside Bluey.”
The man pointed to a strip of dirty carpet on the veranda floor beside the dog kennel.
“There’s some newspaper if you get cold. Now your job is to feed the animals. After each meal we put the leftovers in a bucket. You can have first pick and then take the rest down to the pig sty. Don’t eat too much. I want our pigs to get nice and fat. Now take this wheat around to the chook pen and when you get back you can go through the scraps for the pigs.”
Step looked through the window into a well-lit room where a woman and two children sat around a wooden table eating and drinking. He realised how thirsty he was and asked if he could have a glass of water.
“You’ll be drinking from the tank when you give the animals their water. I’ll give you the Vandal Proof Key in the morning. Meantime you’ll just have to share with the pigs.”
Step carried a billy can full of wheat to the chook pen. As he scattered it around he looked longingly at their water bowl. It was full of feathers and other unspeakable things but he dipped his fingers in and sucked them gladly. He comforted himself with the thought that he would be going home to the orphanage tomorrow.
The remains of the dinner were disgusting. He found a chicken wing which looked relatively untouched and nibbled on it doubtfully. Some peas and a potato rounded off his meal but an orange he found was soft and covered in mould on one side.
He carried the heavy bucket to the pig pen where he was greeted with delighted squeals and snorts. The water trough was repulsive, so Step reconciled himself to spending a thirsty night. At least he could look forward to clean, fresh tank water in the morning.
Looking back on that night Step decided it was one of the worst of his life. As the hours passed by the cold seeped into his bones despite covering himself with newspaper. Bluey chewed noisily on his bone and growled at the owls and other night creatures as if they might take it off him.
And the thirst! Step had read that if you put a pebble in your mouth it stops you being thirsty but even though he selected a small smooth stone from amongst the bushes it did little to help. Needless to say, he was up at dawn waiting for the Vandal Proof Key.
The man appeared and let Bluey off his chain. The dog disappeared with an excited yelp and ran in circles around and around the house. He showed Step the Vandal Proof Key. It was made of brass and shaped like a T. The man hauled a dirty bucket to the water tank and set it beneath the tap, using the T to open the valve. As the rusty water rushed out Step put out his hand to catch some drops. The man pushed his hand away.
“Wait until it’s full. We can’t waste water.”
Finally the bucket was full and the man took the T and put it in his pocket. Step lifted the heavy bucket and headed off to the pig pen.
“Don’t you dare spill a drop, or I’ll have your guts for garters,” the man called out in a nasty voice before going back into the house.
Step put the bucket down carefully and scooped the water out with his hands. Never had anything tasted so good. Once his thirst was quenched, he set about the unpleasant task of cleaning out the water trough before filling it with fresh, clean water. The pigs pushed him aside as they drank noisily and happily, dropping bits of food in it so that it soon looked just as putrid as when he started.
The breakfast scraps consisted of greasy bacon rinds and burnt toast so Step decided to give them a miss. He imagined dinner that night at the orphanage. It might only be a lamb chop and three vegetables but it would be clean and served on a white plate with a knife and fork. Beside it would be a glass of milk and after would come a pudding with custard. When would the woman who brought him here come back to get him?
“Hey you.” The man kneeled down to Step’s level and looked him in the eye. “We think we might like to keep you so we are sending word to the orphanage that we will be your Foster Parents. Who knows, you might live here with us for the rest of your life. We could find you a spot to sleep in the hay shed if you work hard.”
Step was speechless. A wave of horror overwhelmed him. One thing he was sure of. He was not going to stay in this dreadful place one more day.
This is the story of Will and his two friends who sailed to England in 1967 to see the world. Aerogrammes. letters, diaries and postcards help to tell of their adventures in this A to Z.
“Summer Holiday” Cliff Richard and The Shadows • 1963 We're all goin' on a summer holiday No more workin' for a week or two Fun and laughter on our summer holiday No more worries for me or you For a week or two
Tuesday 30th July 1968
Packed car and left at 2.30 pm. Slept in a Hayfield near Rouen, France.
Wednesday 31st July
Slept near Bordeaux in cornfield.
Thursday 1st August
Weather getting warmer. Car going OK. Slept in Burgos, Spain in a forest.
Friday 2nd August
Crossed into Portugal at nightfall and slept on a rocky plain.
Saturday 3rd August
Drove through the mountains of Portugal to Porto, home of Port wine, Henry the Navigator and Ferdinand Magellan. Modern camping area full of gum trees. I’m suffering from “Spanish Tummy”.
Douro River with traditional Rabelo (wooden cargo boat). Portugal Turistico
POSTCARDPorto, Portugal, 03/08/1968
Dear Dad, Couldn’t work out the Portuguese for “Happy Birthday”. So haven’t sent you an ordinary birthday card. Hope you have a Happy Birthday anyway. Have been travelling for five days and the car is going well despite being sandwiched by an Italian and a Frenchman in Spain. They got dented but we didn’t. Camping now in Porto where port wine comes from. Lots of free tasting. Cheers from sunny hot Portugal. Camping area is full of gum trees. Makes us a little homesick. Will
Monday 5th August
Drove to Lisbon via Fatima, site of the supposed appearance of Mary in 1917 and centre of large pilgrimages nowadays.
The Fatima Pilgrimage Place. The small chapel is the site of the appearances.
POSTCARD
Lisbon, Spain. 05/08/1968
Dear Mr and Mrs Price,
Will has told you enough about the great weather and cheap beer in Portugal. It has made us think more about home than we have for a long while. We spend many a long hour talking about it and you can rest assured that if nothing else Will just about has me signed up for the first sailing season!! Life is good here and in England and all is going well for us. One day soon “The Great South Land”. Regards and congratulations to Jack and Gail.
Phil
Extract from Diary
The camping area in Lisbon, Portugal.
Friday 16th August
Had a beer with Carole and Jane (Nottingham Schoolies) before we left Lisbon at 12 noon for Lagos, Algarve (Portugal), 180 miles away. Moved onto Quarteira camp area where we erected the tent at nightfall.
Monday 19th August
Out of bed at 8 am each morning because the heat of the sun coming in the tent is unbearable.
Tuesday 20th August
Drove on about 50 miles through Tavira to Monte Gordo, a small town on Spanish/Portuguese border.
Wednesday 21st August
Good spot but camp not much. Good beach, warm water, Surf! Miles of sand. Very few English birds however beer good, food reasonable prices.
Monte Cordo, Portugal near Spanish Border,28/08/1968
I’m sitting in the car writing this and it’s breakfast time but Phil’s still asleep so I have a few minutes before I drive up to the market and buy some food.
We have been staying here in the camping area opposite the sandy beach which even has a surf, (the first I’ve been swimming in since Australia) for about 5 days, leading a carefree existence while getting tanned in the sun.
No Slip, Slop and Slap in those days!
The temperature has been about 86°F at midday for the last couple of weeks but doesn’t get uncomfortably hot because of a pleasant sea breeze. Also, the water is an ideal temperature for surfing and you don’t get cold even after an hour or so in the water.
Collected your letter at the British Embassy in Lisbon and was good to read up on the news. I get a little out of contact otherwise during the six weeks of being away.
We’re really eating well here and have at least one meal a day in a restaurant at a cost of about $1.00 Australian. Present favourite is “Escalopes de Vitela a Madeira” which according to my dictionary is veal cooked in Madeira wine but being a busy fishing port, the fish meals are probably better value. Mussels, pipis, prawns, crabs and lobster are plentiful but lobster is expensive here too.
Fruit, vegetables, bread and wine are very cheap if bought at the markets where the locals shop and sample prices are: a large rock melon 1 penny, tomatoes large 1 penny, onions 1 penny, plums a halfpenny each, grapes 8 pennies a pound, bread rolls 1 1/2 pennies each and wine is 3 1/2 pennies for a glass of red local variety, very tasty, so you can see we live pretty cheaply on the food front and one could get ironed out for two and six pence if one drank, which is the price of a large bottle of wine.
Petrol on the other hand is 8 shillings, that is $0.84 a gallon for super- dearer in France.
The pretty little town of Vila Real de Santo Antonio where we do most of our eating and shopping has a Main Street full of open-air cafes, beach umbrellas and attractive buildings where no cars are allowed.
Card sent from Vila Real de Santo Antonio to Will’s dad for Father’s Day
It looks over the Guadiana River and Spain is on the other side.
After a big meal with wine here a couple of days back we flaked in the afternoon heat for about four hours and ended up drinking orange juice and coffee and eating ham and sausage rolls in a little cafe until 3:30 am Then not being sleepy, watched the dawn across the water and had scrambled eggs on the point overlooking the ocean for breakfast.
It’s a good life if you don’t weaken as Arthur kept saying in this book I’ve just finished reading “Saturday Night and Sunday Morning” by Alan Sillitoe.
Anchors and nets. Villa Real de San Antonio Port. Early morning.
The camping area here is nowhere as good as Lisbon and while the toilets are clean they are equipped with French boggers not designed for reading the newspaper.
We were shocked when we bought an English newspaper down here and read of the Russian invasion of Czechoslovakia last week and have been buying papers regularly now to keep in touch.
Have been doing quite a bit of thinking about home lately as the open-air living, sunshine and gum trees are reminiscent. Missed the sailing a lot and have been re-examining future plans in view of finances and cost of fares etc but haven’t come to any conclusions yet. Will have £150 more in the bank (pay for holidays) when I get back to London so will make my account look a little healthier.
Morris has 2200 miles up on the clock since London and is still going well but the water pump is a bit noisy.
About it for now hope all is well. Heading back for London in two days and will drive for four or five days to get back.
Extract from Diary
Wednesday 28th August
Decided to move on so shopped, packed tent and caught ferry into Spain in afternoon. Drove all evening waving to Pom birds. We became lost in Seville. So did they and we hoped to catch them up when about 1:00 am the loud clunking noise from our water pump ceased. It had seized 50 miles short of Cordoba alongside a deserted road. We got some sleep but the bloody lorries in the road roared on all night.
Thursday 29th of August
We disconnected the fan belt and moved on at dawn because of no need for lights and the cooler air and drove in short spells when the radiator stopped boiling. The only food we had was rockmelon and beer and this developed into a case of diarrhoea. It took five hours to get into Cordoba and find a BMC place who were very helpful. We checked into a nice camp area and surveyed the town in the evening.
POSTCARD. Cordoba, Spain,30/08/1968
Didn’t intend to stop off here on the way back but the water pump finally seized 50 miles before this place at midnight last night. Slept under an olive tree and limped into the BMC place this morning. All repairs completed £3 seventeen shillings. So went sightseeing today. The Romans must have been everywhere. Spain is very interesting. Madrid tomorrow.
Saturday 31st of August
Left Cordoba with the Morris now sounding healthier although a little noisy from a slipped manifold. Drove on stopping only for fuel and passed through Madrid, the capital city of Spain.
Sunday 1st of September
Drove on through Spain and reached the French border about 4:00 am so slept in car until 8:00 am when the shops opened. We spent a few hours shopping (wine bottle, wine skin etc). Drove on through France.
Monday 2nd of September
Le Mont-Saint-Michel. Photo Heartier, Rennes
Through Brittany and spent an interesting time visiting Mont St Michel, the old Benedictine monastery built on a rocky outcrop of the sea. Fascinating place. Spent the day exploring the remnants of the invasion coast of Normandy where the events of the 6th of June, 1944 took place. Slept the night at Omaha Beach.
Tuesday 3rd of September
Drove on at dawn. Passports stamped for 12 months without bother. Had a cigar and duty free whisky and felt very good to be going home to England. Phil drove up the right hand side (wrong side) of the road in Dover. We both got quite a shock to see a Jaguar bearing down on us head on! Stayed at Dover Youth Hostel and enjoyed hot shower for one hour.
Wednesday 4th of September
Good old England. Visited Canterbury, a great place with interesting cathedral. Had mudguard ripped open in Earls Court.
The Curry Apple Orchard 
